Princesses of Equestria Chapter II: The Elements of Harmony

by tales

First published 3rd of August, 2014

Their greatest challenge has only just begun.

It’s been five years since The Defiler was released and left nothing but destruction in its way. But with one threat gone, the shaken Canterlot and neighboring villages are left with newer challenges. With the fear of something like that happening again, The three pony tribes leave their homes in search of new land to grow and inhabit. As their world grows, a hidden presence lingers in the shadows making everypony and everything in its way act strange.
For Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, it is their duty to one day raise the sun and moon just like the Princess before them did and most importantly, they must show everypony that they are able to rule over Equestria. In this second installment of the Princesses of Equestria trilogy, the two sisters are back and the next chapter in their lives takes flight!

Chapter 1

Deep in the forest outside a small village, a pair of brave travelling earth ponies continued on their path where it was rumored that a strange creature had taken refuge. The stories the two had heard about the thing had varied, but the one thing that each of them had was the description of the thing. A beast like no other, with the entire body made up of different animals. Wanting to head out and investigate the forest, they left as soon as they could before it got dark. Upon reaching their destination, the two looked high and low in the spots where the town’s folk believed the thing would be hiding, but found nothing. In fact, nothing appeared to be out of the ordinary at all. Birds chirped in the canopies above, the ground was undisturbed, and the caves were too small for any large creature to live in. All in all, the forest was just as quiet and peaceful looking as the villages outside of it. Suddenly the noise from the forest stopped. No sounds of wings flapping or anything else indicated that the wild life had moved on. Almost as if they were too scared to move. It was all too quiet. The two looked around for what had made everything go silent. Then, from above them in the vast canopy, something was moving making the branches creak and leaves brush against each other. The two ponies looked up, hoping that what ever was making the noise, was just a bird or squirrel. Jumping slightly at the sound of rustling, the first pony thought he saw something in the bushes and made to check it out. Just then, a loud chirp went off! The two jumped and turned to face a tiny bird that had made the sound. Laughing nervously, the two ignored the frantic chirps the small bird was making as it hopped up and down on the mossy rock. When the two were about to call the search a loss cause, a shadow formed around them! The two could only scream as they looked up and saw the thing as it came down on top of them! The frightened bird had flown away leaving the two ponies to their fate…

Back in the small town, the inhabitants saw the two returning from the woods. Their once colorful coats had been turned to grey and their attitude towards one another had gone sour. When asked how the inspection went, they snorted and replied back blaming each other about having their priorities mixed up. The second Earth Pony had insulted the other so badly, he was almost reduced to tears. Upset at the one he had once called his friend; the taller of the two tackled the other and had to be pride away before he could do any more harm. His beaten friend stood up with a blackened eye and glared back at the restrained pony that was huffing through gritted teeth.

“It’s all your fault that we got lost in there!” he snapped. “If it wasn’t for me we would have…”

“Been wondering around in circles for hours if I hadn’t stop you and led us in the right direction!” Boomed the tall pony as he fought to break free from his captives.

Right when the second pony was about to argue back, his companion had broken free and launched himself at his partner. There was a scream from the crowd as several onlookers hurried to break up the fighting. A Unicorn tried to pull the short pony away but was bucked hard in the stomach making him sink to the ground. By the time the tall Earth Pony was restrained again, the short pony was lying on the ground, out cold. Getting back on his hooves, the Unicorn marched over to the heavily breathing Earth Pony and with his horn glowing, he had knocked the enraged pony out.

“What was that all about?” enquired one of the village ponies after gently placing the unconscious body down.

“I have no idea,” replied the Unicorn looking down at the two motionless ponies. “They were fine before they went into the woods.”

“It was that thing!” squeaked a scared mare from the crowed. “It did this to them!”

“We don’t know that!” said the Unicorn loudly, trying to prevent an uproar of panic if the crowd decided to agree with the frightened mares words. “We don’t want to jump to conclusions without any proof. I say we wait until these two come to their senses before we…”

But before the Unicorn had finished, he and the rest of the crowd went silent as they bared witness to what was taking place before them. The two Earth Ponies whose coats that were once colorless had begun to turn back to normal. The villagers watched as the grey subsided and the two groaned where they lay.

“Somepony call for help!” shouted one the villagers.

One of the Earth Ponies left the crowd and sped off down the road to fetch a doctor. Just then, a sudden bark made the crowed turn to see a fox at the edge of the woods. It sat there like a statue before curiously tilting its head. The villagers watched as the fox scratched its head then turned back and scampered off into the woods.

Once it was back in its safe haven, the fox looked around to make sure nopony was watching. It looked up at the trees where the same little bird from before was observing it. In what appeared to be no time at all, the rest of the wildlife was watching.

“What are all of you looking at?!” he snarled and before their very eyes, the fox began to change.

The animals backed away slowly. Some with fear, others hissed their displeasure as the transformation was complete. There where the fox had once stood, a large serpentine like creature had taken its place. Its yellow and red eyes looked up at the canopies where only the small bird remained shivering in its place. Satisfied with the effect he had on the wildlife, he grinned at the minute bird and said allowed with glee…

“I AM CHAOS!”

Author's Notes:

A Sneak Peek at the new project! See you all in mid-September!

Chapter 2

It was a perfectly clear day in Canterlot. Winter was upon the land, but despite how treacherous the frigid temperatures could become, this was one the warmer days. Yes, these were perfect conditions for flying to which a tall white pony took full advantage over as she flew over the vast land of her kingdom. As she continued to climb higher, the buildings and naked forest below flattened and the air began to thicken. She had snuck off when she had the chance too and darted to the edge of the city where she leaped off the cliff and with her wings opened to their full extent; she took to the sky! To her, flying was the only time now at days where she could be free! Free, from all the studying she and her little sister undertook. Free from the lectures she had to endure from her flight teacher. Yes, the sky was a place where she could really give her growing abilities a test run!

For this young mare and her sister weren’t like other ponies in the kingdom. While their world was known for having ponies of three races, which included, Earth Ponies, Pegasus, and Unicorns; this young mare along with her family were Alicorns. A rare mixed race whom at birth, were born with both Pegasus and Unicorn abilities. Along with these unnatural features, the family was of royalty. Yes, She, Celestia, and her little sister, Luna, were to one day become the new Princesses of the day and night! Hears of their parents, King Night Shade and Queen Star Bright. As the future rulers of their kingdom a, the two sisters had their work cut out for them. Not only did they have to protect their world from danger like their parents before them, but they were granted with the task of controlling the sun and moon. A task that has not been fulfilled since the last Princess of Canterlot, who had met her downfall over a thousand years ago. This was indeed a heavy load to carry, so the White Alicorn was thankful for quiet moments like these where she could fly around the vast open sky and not have to worry about her inevitable destiny.

Celestia’s growing horn and new golden royal armor shimmered in the sunlight as she passed over the large yellow orb. Stopping in her tracks she hovered over a waterfall for a couple seconds before she straightened her body and dove. She felt wind brush against her coat as her acceleration increased. Her long pink mane and tail trailed behind her flapping in the wind current. As she broke out of her dive she couldn’t help but yell out in delight. Since she was at the bottom of the waterfall she decided to follow the river that had formed. As she flew inches above the river’s surface she let her hoof hang low and feel the cold stream before she soared off to the sky once more. Landing on a nearby cloud, Celestia gazed out into the horizon of the kingdom. She was just thinking about how she would love to travel outside the kingdom one day when a voice from behind made her turn her head a fraction to see her little sister, Luna flying toward her. No doubt she had been sent by their mother to inform her that there something that had to be done.

Sure enough, as Luna landed behind her big sister and told her that the Queen wanted them to continue bringing balance back to the Everfree Forest along with a reminder. For today was a special day for the Royal Guard.

“Of course today had come at last.” Celestia thought to herself.

Their flight instructor would be moving onto the next step in his position in Guard duties. After the ceremony, he would be the new Captain of their Royal Guard!

“Anyways, We should get started on the Everfree,” said Luna preparing to kick off the cloud.

“Luna wait,” said Celestia thinking fast on what to say next.

“What is it?” asked Luna looking up at her older sister.

“I’ve been thinking,” Celestia began, putting her hoof to her chin.

All the while being sure to choose her words wisely.

“Surely, by now the animals should be close to reinhabiting the forest grounds. Perhaps it wouldn’t hurt to use the time we have to explore the forest. You know, just this once.”

“You can’t be serious?” question Luna eyeing her sister with suspicion. “We have a job to do. We can’t be doing anything we want when part of the kingdom is in need.”

“Where did all the theatrics come from Luna?” said Celestia taken aback. “We won’t be abandoning our duties at all. We will still be in the forest and we are only going to explore for a bit.”

“None the less, Mother and father want us to check on how things are going.” said Luna, standing tall and proud of taking their new responsibilities seriously.

This new form of Luna wasn’t like the quiet, shy, and innocent Alicorn Celestia had grown to know during their filly years. Luna was becoming more confident of herself and took the role as a Princess of Canterlot to heart. Sure from time to time she would return to her quiet demeanor, but there was a hint of pride and superiority that demanded her to be taken seriously.

“And further more… Sister didn’t you hear me just now?!” asked Luna looking back up at her older sister.

“Huh, What?” said Celestia snapping out of reminiscing about their childhoods.

“I was saying I suppose it wouldn’t hurt to venture onwards once we’re in the forest. But we still need to be back in time for the ceremony.”

“Alright then,” said Celestia with glee. “Now that we got that settled, lets hurry! Wind Chime said she would be waiting for us!”

Absolutely flustered by this unexpected piece of information, Luna took off after Celestia calling out in a mixture of frustration and confusion. Once the two neared the ground they saw not one but three colorful ponies waiting for them. Tick, a light blue Unicorn with his brother older brother Tock, a red Unicorn. Both were sporting equally abnormal colorful tails and mane. Standing between them was the lively yellow Pegasus, Wind Chime. Her long dark hair was tied in a ponytail to prevent it from blowing lazily in the wind too much. Each of them wore scarves that they had wrapped tightly around their necks. They all waved to the approaching sisters as Luna tried to get her sister to listen to her, but her efforts were in vain.

“Sorry for the hold up Wind Chime,” said Celestia as soon as she touched the ground.

“Better late then never I suppose,” said Wind Chime cheerfully.

Just then, Tock went into a bow and said aloud, “What Chime means is, take as much time as you need your highness,”

“Tock,” said Celestia shaking her head. “What did Luna and I already tell you guys? You don’t have to call us those types of things. Besides if anypony...”

“Princess Luna,” chimed in Tick, bypassing Celestia as he approached Luna and took her hoof as if he was going to kiss it. “What will our majesties be wanting us to do today?”

Luna was beside herself as she smiled awkwardly down at the blue unicorn that was clearly enjoying himself. Tick smiled mischievously before backing away, still in a complete bow.

“Alright you two, enough teasing,” said Wind Chime looking embarrassed.

“Dear, Ms. Chime,” said Tock taking her hoof and patting it as he sighed.

“If you wanted us to be as equally affectionate with you, all you had to do was ask.”

“Hey, I said enough already!” Wind Chime yelled turning slightly pink.

“Fine, but don’t act like you didn’t like it.” said Tock with the same evil grin as his brother.

“Excuse me,” said Luna before Wind Chime could respond. “Sorry guys, we would love to hang out with you today, but my sister and I have a job to do.”

“We know,” said Tick “That’s why we’re here.”

“We are going to help you out today,” said Tock

“There’s no need for you to do that,” said Luna trying to make it absolutely clear that this was something they had to do alone.

“Think nothing of it Luna,” said Tock waving her objection off. “We are happy to help out. After all, when are we ever going to have another chance to hang out as a group? I mean… With everything that’s been happening and all.”

This was true. Ever since Celestia and Luna were crowned Princesses, the time for friends suddenly seemed to have taken a back seat. Luna was fully prepared to let her friends come after her duties, but Celestia chose the latter and made it her side mission to find any gaps in what she called ‘The Code of Princesses’ to fit her friends in her new busy schedule. However, the three clans according to their mother and father, were once again at each others throats. Recently a lot of attitude that was once peaceful seemed to take a turn for the worse. Each side wanted their own territory and to the Earth ponies and Pegasi, the Unicorns were getting the bigger slice of the apple. The arguing may have settled down for now, but the tension between the three tribes still remained. In fact, it was amazing that their friends’ parents even let them speak to each other let alone speak with them until the whole situation is solved.

“Come on Luna,” said Celestia not wanting the topic to continue on such unpleasant things. “They are already here and we could use some extra eyes around incase there are animals we happen to miss.”

Luna bit her lip and thought for a moment before saying in a defeated way, “Oh, alright. They can help. But only as they promise to help us out with the animals and nothing more.”

Everyone’s moods lightened a little by Luna’s agreement to allow their friends to accompany them, but right when they were all about to begin the task, Luna stopped them and had eyes only for the two Unicorns in front of her.

“Boys, I want you to understand that we are allowing you two to join us only for having the privilege to aid us in restoring the Everfree Forest back to its original state.”

“And we are delighted to be of service to you your highness!” said Tick beaming at the navy blue Alicorn.

This didn’t stop Luna from eyeing the two with deepening suspicion and added. “I’m glad you think so Tick, and by helping us you two must promise me you won’t cause any trouble.”

“And what makes you think we would ever do anything to upset the peace and quiet?” Tock said looking offended.

Luna, Celestia and even Wind Chime scowled.

“Ok, Ok. Look, Tick, raise your hoof. We swear to honor your conditions to our fullest. Even though we proclaim ourselves innocent during most of our day-to-day activities.”

“Tock,”

“Alright, Princesses… Ms. Chime, we give you our word to behave dignified and down to earth.”

Even though they took their word on it, in their minds they started a timer and wondered how long it would take until they broke their testament. And so, the five quadrupeds began their ‘adventure’. Every now and then the forests inhabitants would show themselves. Celestia and Luna thought it would be best to pick up where they had left off the day before and venture on from there. A pair of squirrels were some of the first to come out of their hiding places. The yellow Pegasus hovered inches from the ground so she could greet them sweetly. The smallest of the furry batch touched her snout curiously before deciding she was one it could trust. It didn’t take to long after that for the rest of the forest life to appear and guide them to their new living courters. One of them was a bear that led them farther than expected. On the way, they looked around at the trees. The fire had done more damage than they originally thought. Everywhere they looked it was like being in an eerie wasteland. Like the chard ground at their feet, the trees were blackened and skeletal. Every now and then they would come across attempted homes that now stood empty and abandoned. The smell of smoke still lingered as if the fire had only just occurred. Dirtied frozen puddles and wet soil let out unnatural wet and grimy noises with each step. It seemed impossible for anything to be living here, but the bear stayed on its course. Pausing every so often to make sure it was still being followed. Finally the bear stopped and sniffed the air before letting out a quiet call when the group was feet away from a near by den.

“She says to wait while she tells her family we are here,” said Wind Chime gliding ahead of her friends and held up her hoof to make sure her friends stop.

“How do you know that?” asked Tock looking from her to the bear that was sticking its head inside the mouth of the den and called out again.

Wind Chime put her hoof over her mouth and thought before answering.

“My mom told me that soon I will be able to do more than just fly and when that time comes I would be able to hear father than anypony else.”

“Your mother said that?” asked Tock, sounding impressed.

“Yeah, weird huh? I think this is what she meant by it. Our family has a weird branch of ponies being able to communicate with animals. But if that’s the case, then why don’t our cutie marks have something to do about it?”

Before anyone could speculate about Wind Chimes new capabilities, they heard the bear call out once more. This time, it was directed to them and walking closely behind her was another grown bear with two cubs. The four stopped when they were close and the mother bear nudged one of her children to the waiting ponies who looked down at the nervous cub. Wind Chime landed softly on the ground and smiled warmly. The little bear tensed up and started to back away.

“It’s ok,” said Wind Chime sweetly as she slowly took one step closer. “I’m not going to hurt you. Do you like it here?”

She carefully reached out her hoof. The cub still tense touched her shoe with its cold nose and sniffed. The rest of its family looked on as Wind Chime took one last step and gently touched the cub’s head and began to rub. The bear’s eyes went droopy before its body began to finally relax and allowed the Pegasus to continue petting him. Soon the rest of the bears came to them and Wind Chime translated to the others what they had to say. From the sound of it, the bears weren’t the only animals to reinhabit these parts of the forest. Large reptiles made their homes in the muck and murky ponds while more nocturnal birds took refuge in the trees where it was easier to build nests given how fragile the bark and debris were.

“Ok, I’ll let them know. Thanks for the warning,” said Wind Chime to the father bear who snorted in response.

“Warn us about what?” asked Celestia curiously.

“He said that it would be best to leave those who live in the ponds alone. They aren’t the type to understand at first. He said that they will bite first and ask questions later.”

From behind the bears called out to them. The two adults were eyeing Celestia and Luna’s tiaras. The two bowed their heads in respect before they and their cubs retreated back into their den.

“I’m glad to see that even this part of the forest is starting to grow again!” said Celstia looking around at dead forest.

“In time everything will grow back sister,” said Luna nodding in agreement. “If things continue the way they are going, the Everfree will return!”

“Yeah, I think the animals think so too,” added Wind Chime. “Hey, didn’t you two say you had somewhere to be soon?”

“What? Oh no!” squealed Luna her wings shooting up and readying too take off at a moments notice. “I almost forgot! We have to get back to Canterlot in time for the Ceremony!”

“Calm down Luna,” said Celestia unfazed by the fact they could run late. “We can still make it. There’s no need to get all panicky on us.”

“She’s right Luna,” said Wind Chime kindly. “If we leave now you two can still make it. Right guys? Um, boys? Tick, Tock?”

“Uh Oh,” said Celestia noting the look her sister was giving her. “Now Luna, think about…”

But it was too late. With one deep breath, Luna cried aloud in her magnified voice.

“THOSE TWO BLUNTHEADS! THEY SHALL FEEL OUR WRATH ONCE WE FIND THEM!”

“Luna, please settle down!” said Celestia.

Her voice may have been clam but her stern look she was giving her little sister made her go silent at once.

“Everything will be alright. Wind Chime and I will go and look fore them, while you head back to Canterlot and cover for me.”

“I… Fine, Right. Canterlot, cover for you until you get back. Sister please try and be back on time.”

“Don’t I always,” said Celestia confidently. “Wind Chime, let’s go!”

All three kicked off the ground. Celestia and Wind Chime flew off deeper into the woods while Luna tore off above the trees and headed back to Canterlot.

“I told you already Tick,” said Tock trotting threw the cold mosh with ease. “The girls are fine back there with the bears. All we have to do is find the ponds and see how the rest of the wildlife is.”

“Yah think so?” asked Tick jumping over another grown out root.

“I know so,” said Tock his horn glowing to provide them with light. “Now come on, we should be getting close.”

The two Unicorns continued on their way until they found exactly what they were looking for. A murky pond was just a few feet away from where they stood. The temperature had not yet frozen the water yet, so Tock approached the mouth of the pond where he looked at the water and frowned.

“Do you see anything?” Tick asked approaching the same spot.

“I can’t see anything. Wait, give me a minute.”

He dunked his head into the water and made his horn glow once again to emit light. Tick looked around to see if he could see any of the birds that were said to live around here as well and saw nothing until he thought he spotted something being held up by just two branches. Tick poked his brother making him immerge from his underwater search.

“I can’t see anything down there,” he said shaking his colorful head clean. “What is it?”

“Look over there. Do you see it? It’s right there.”

“Over… Oh, yeah, I see it. Is that an egg?”

“Maybe, what should we do?”

Tock knew instantly what he had to do. He galloped over to where he saw a couple logs floating and made his horn glow once again. The log rose and floated above the water. He made it drop with a splash in front of him. Placing his hoof gingerly on the log he tested it before putting his full weight on it. Luckily for him, it held and with his horn flowing with magic, he made the log drift to the next one where he walked on and proceeded to the branch. There it was, just a couple feet above the water. An orange egg that had white wavy stripes circling around it. Tock made the log stop and was about to levitate the egg down to him when suddenly, from the pond bank, a worried voice called out to him.

“Tock, what do you think your doing out there?!”

It was Wind Chime. She and Celestia had just landed next to Tick and were watching the pond nervously.

“There’s an egg over her!” Tock called back.

“Well get it and hurry on back! Your not safe out there!”

Puzzled, Tock levitated the egg off its only protection and mad the log drift back to shore. Celestia and Wind Chime continued to watch the water surrounding Tock while tick looked just as confused as his brother. Right when Tock was moments away from the shore, the log came to an immediate halt.

“What’s wrong?” Tick called out.

“I’m stuck on something!” Tock replied looking down to see what the problem was.

“Hold on Tock, I’ll fly over and get you!” said Celestia preparing to take off.

“No, its fine,” said Tock reassuringly. “I see what the problem is give me a second!”

“Tock don’t touch anything!” Wind Chime warned.

It was too late. Tock used his magic to lift up what he thought was another log when the water below began to stir and in the blink of an eye, the log he was once on was hurled aside sending him and the egg splashing into the pond! The three ponies at the shore had a quick glimpse of the tip of a tail disappearing beneath the surface before Celestia spread her wings and flew out to where Tock had landed! She circled around the still water until Tock finally emerged along with the egg hovering inches above him Celestia reach out for Tock when he was once again lifted from the pond. This time he was tossed to a part of the pond that had another shape appearing at the surface. Celestia flew after the airborne Unicorn and caught him just as the object in the pond had opened its mouth to reveal rows of razor sharp teeth. Narrowly avoiding the closing jaw, Celestia soared back to the edge of the pond where the rest galloped off and didn’t stop until they were sure they weren’t being followed by hungry predators. Celestia put Tock down gently and frowned when he didn’t look scared at all. In fact, he looked perfectly normal despite his whole body shaking from the cold and started to joke about the whole ordeal through chattering teeth. Wind Chime wasted no time telling him off.

“What?!” he yelled back. “We’re both fine aren’t we?!”

“That’s what I’m worried about!” Shouted Wind Chime just as loud. “Think about what could have happened if we didn’t arrive in time…”

“But you did and my brother and I are fine!”

“YOU IDIOT!” Wind Chime cried stamping her hoof. “Don’t you two ever think of the consequences?! One of these days nopony will be there for you when another one of your plans go horribly wrong! And what do you think will happen then eh?!”

“Easy Chime!” said Tick suddenly. “We’re all fine, so that’s all there is too it. Look, Tock’s alright and he even saved an egg too. Good job bro!”

“There!” proclaimed Tock. “Somepony who appreciates what could have been a noble sacrifice.”

“Oh, I give up!” said Wind Chime flatly. “Celestia, please talk some since into these two!”

“Tick and Tock,” began Celestia. “You may have been doing a good deed, but if you waited a little while longer before taking off, you would have heard Wind Chime tell Luna and I that the animals that live in the ponds are not to be messed with. You could have been badly hurt back there.”

Tock didn’t say anything. He opened his mouth and closed it before making the egg float to Celestia who took it.

“Now that that’s settled, did this egg have a nest?”

“No your highness,” said Tick in a less active voice. “I saw nothing out there but the egg.”

“Alright, I think I’ll hang onto it for now until we find its family.”

With that said, Celestia and the rest headed out of the Everfree, Wind Chime was muttering angrily about the stubborn attitudes Unicorns have. This started a new argument that Celestia and Tick wanted no part in. By the time they reached the mouth of the forest, they went their separate ways, Wind Chime galloping away, with tears in her eyes while Tick headed away with Tock who had his head bowed in frustration. Celestia flew off towards Canterlot where the faint sounds of horns met her ears. This was either going to be her best timing yet or she would have to answer for it later.

Chapter 3

Inside the Castle of Canterlot, an armored unicorn was preparing to take the next step in his duties as a Royal Guard! His fellow brothers in arms eyed his new purple and gold armor with admiration, as he stood tall with his chest puffed out with pride. His unit clapped him on the back and congratulated his success to higher ranks before they too headed outside on the field to take their spot amongst the rest of the awaiting Royal Guards. Breathing deeply the young newly promoted guard put on his helmet and readied him self to take on the biggest role in his duties as a Royal Guard of Canterlot. Upon opening the doors, he was greeted by the stomping of many hooves and the sounds of horns sounding off. He made his way down the coble steps holding his head high. Some of the citizens of the city came to witness who would become the new Captain. The Royal Guards on the field saluted him as he continued down the straight path where King Night Shade and Queen Star Bright stood beaming at him. By their side, Luna waited for their flying instructor to be given the highest role of the Guards! Luna like her parents waited patiently for him. Celestia, however, wasn’t there. Luna kept sneaking quick glances up at the sky while her parents didn’t speak of the missing attendant. Just as he made the last steps forward, Luna accidently let out a sigh. Her mother noticing the sudden outburst looked up to where she saw Celestia’s outline just mere inches from the ceremony stands. Celestia angled her body into what was unmistakably a dive and sped toward the crowd who fell silent. Even the horns had stopped. Celestia prepared for landing by flying past the new promoted guard and hovered for a few seconds at the Queen’s side.

“Mother, I…”

“Not now Celestia,” said Queen Star Bright softly, but it was in a serious manner. “Please take your place.”

Celestia landed softly between her mother and father and straitened up her crown that now had a muddy hoof print from her dirtied shoes. Smiling awkwardly, she straitened herself up, but Luna was eyeing her with disbelief while their mother gave her a brief side-glance before she motioned for the horns to continue playing their remaining notes. Luna stood at attention immediately once the horns began playing again. Celestia took one look at the still bewildered guard before her and tried her best to fight back the temptation to burst out laughing. Perhaps it was the thought of him becoming Captain of the Royal Guard that caught her off guard, or perhaps it was the way the Pegasus in front of them had the same look he would give Celestia before he scolded her for not paying attention. It was painful keeping even a slight squeak of laughter hidden. The guard eyeing Celestia was beside himself. For once could she take something as important as this a little seriously? She met his gaze and not a moment too soon the horns stopped playing and the Pegasus bowed to the four in front of him at last. For a time the only sound was that of the flags flapping in the wind before King Night Shade opened his mouth to speak.

“Snap Shot, today is the day you take the next step in your duties as a part of the Royal Guard! Not only have you earned the respect and admiration of your peers, but you have also taught us all the importance of leadership! It is with great honor, that I grant you this position. I hear by dub you, Captain of the Royal Guard! May you continue to protect this kingdom and lead your troops into a brighter tomorrow!”

“And I will do my best to honor my duties as Captain your Majesty,” said Snap Shot rising to his hooves.

The king and Queen smiled down at him. They and their daughters thought the ceremony would end there, but Snap Shot turned to face the line of Guards before them.

“I would like to share a few words if I may,” he began looking back at the King who nodded his approval. “These past years have been quite something. First that business with a Dragon, then our kingdom and neighboring lands began expanding further than we ever thought imaginable, and now just when we thought things couldn’t escalate even further, we now face another challenge.”

No one spoke a word. Celestia shot a look at her parents, whose expression remained calm but she could have sworn her father became momentarily tense at Snap Shots last words. Clearly they all knew what Snap meant. It’s been five years since the monstrous dragon, known as The Defiler, was released from his prison. Without the help of the ancient unicorn wizard, Star Swirl the Bearded, they thought the giant serpent would win, but thanks to his apprentice, and his book of spells she had unraveled the secret to defeating the dragon and succeeded in sending The Defiler back to his prison. Sure Celestia and Luna helped out, but the true hero of that night was the orange Unicorn, Nimph. When the rest of the dragons felt the Defiler’s presence wither away, they came out of hiding. Once they found out how the ponies of Canterlot defeated the threat, one of them approached the King and demanded that the spells used to release and defeat the Defiler would be given to the dragons. The King agreed and the dragons with the spells intact, left without another word. What they did with the spells are anyone’s guess, but Celestia believed that the spell would be locked away somewhere where no one will ever find it again.

After that, those who had lost their home during The Defilers rampage ventured out to find a new place to call home. Eventually they did find a place in the east. Months past and the new settlement began to grow into something else. King Night Shade had received a letter stating that the new settlement in the east send their regards and hope that he and the Queen will humbly welcome the new king of the east once the Empire was finished. King Night Shade had only once visited the Empire and when he returned he gave Celestia and Luna a gift that was given to him while he was there. What he gave the two were two small crystals.

“Oh, I wish you could have seen it!” he told them all excitedly over dinner the night of his return. “They told me that the castle will be quite a sight once it’s complete. And they plan on building the empire entirely out of crystals!”

Both Celestia and Luna were fascinated by the idea of an empire being built out of nothing but crystals and wasted no time in asking their father when they all could go and see it for themselves.

“Once they finish construction, I promise we will all go to see it!” he said happily.

The thought of the new Empire was on the two sister’s minds after that and they told their friends about what they had found out. Taking what they have learned, the small group spent a great deal theorizing what they would expect to see once the Empire was built. Their thoughts about the Empire were brought to an abrupt halt when later that year, ponies of both Earth and Pegasus tribes grew curious about the unexplored lands outside of their own. In no time, each race had made it their personal mission to explore the rest of the unknown world outside of their homes. The Unicorns saw what the rest of the pony tribes were up to and wasted no time in joining in. It started as simple claiming of lands, but as the weeks past and months deepened. What had started as curiosity between each race turned into competition on who clamed the most land. Since the Pegasus were known for flying and controlling weather, the Earth Ponies accused them of cheating their way to the top by creating weather too difficult to travel in. Of course the Pegasus didn’t take to kindly to that and pointed the hoof at the farmers for bringing forth a poor harvest as an act of retaliation. The Unicorns were soon blamed for taking such an early lead in claiming territories. This lead to the leader of the Pegasy blaming the king and Queen for the way things had turned out; stating that because the two of them are magical beings, they favored their own kind above the rest. This lead to an uproar from the Unicorns who retaliated by casting their magic up to the clouds where it took over a month until the Pegasus were able to fix the problem. All that Canterlot could do was watch, as the three tribes grew distant and cold of each other’s presence. King Night Shade tried to reason with the Tribes by inviting them to a royal feast to celebrate the findings of new lands outside of the kingdom. His efforts however, proved to be in vain, when an oncoming goblet aimed for the Princess of the Unicorn Tribe missed when she levitated the Chancellor of the Earth Ponies and used her as a shield. Most unfortunately, The Chancellor took the sudden attack as sign to start a food fight. What happened after words could only be described as the first time in history that the royal kitchen went over three whole winters worth of food in a matter of minutes.

As the years past the three tribes grew to loath one another. What made things worse is that their hate spread to the heart of Canterlot where it became difficult for each race to get back to the way things were. Celestia and Luna maintained their friendships with their friends however, she and Luna could tell that there was an uncomfortable feeling between them whenever they got together. Today was living proof of that when Wind Chime got in a fight with Tock after he was saved. Just when they thought things couldn’t possibly get any worse, the three tribes where fighting again. This time, it was over one piece of land. Despite all the preparations and carful navigations, they all ended up in the same place, at the same time. With tempers rising the leaders of each tribe marched off to tell the King and Queen about their predicament. Frowning at the mess they’ve got themselves into they told them to bring the case to a meeting and settle matters their. King Night Shade did hope they could reach an agreement of some sort, but with the way things have been going he and the Queen had their doubts. As Snap Shot continued his speech of a better future in the horizon, Celestia felt her crown being cleaned. Unseen by anyone, her mother had used her magic to wipe the mud off her eldest daughters symbol of royalty. Smiling appreciatively at her mom, both of them turned their attention back to Snap Shot who was just wrapping up.

“I promise all of you, things will get better! Thank you my liege, for this honorable position. That is all.”

Snap Shot made his way to leave the ceremony. The horns broke out again as the stomping of hooves followed him all the way to the entrance of the castle. Once the horns went silent everyone rose from their seats and headed back to their daily routines. The royal family were saying their goodbyes to everyone who attended the ceremony, with Celestia simply having to wave goodbye rather than accept other ponies hooves like her sister. After the last pony left, too made to leave the field and went back inside the castle.

“Leave us,” said King Night shade once they were back inside the throne room.

The guards bowed their heads and closed the tall doors behind them. Once the coast was clear Night Shade and Star Bright looked down at their two daughters. It was Luna who spoke first.

“Father I…”

“I suppose we are about to hear why you were on time today and your sister wasn’t?” asked Night Shade now looking at Celestia who was trying to wipe her horse shoes clean of forest mud.

“Yes,” said Celestia stopping what she was doing and unfolded her right wing to show them all the egg.

Luna, Night Shade and Star Bright looked at the egg before Star Bright spoke next.

“This I take it is your excuse?”

“Yes, well, this and Tick and Tock again, but…”

“What about them?”

“They uh, kind of helped me and Luna out in the Everfree along with Wind Chime. Did you know that Wind Chime could talk to animals?”

Celestia ended with a sheepish smirk, but when her parents didn’t look the slightest bit amused she bowed her head in shame.

“Yes, I know. It was a stupid thing to let them come with us,”

“But you did it anyway,” said Night Shade.

“Yes and… I know you only wanted the two of us to take care of the Everfree, but…”

“You’re trying to make as much time be committed to your friends as you are with your duties,” said Star Bright catching on quickly. “I see.”

Celestia looked up in amazement. How was her mother this good at guessing what she was thinking?

“Do you not think we know how time consuming your new priorities are?”

“No, of course not, its just…”

“You still want your friends to stay with you two even though your princesses now?”

“Well, yes. I do want that.”

“Luna, do you still want to be with your friends as much as you are more than willing to accept your new role?”

Luna thought long and hard before answering.

“Well, it’s like I’ve been trying to tell Celie all along. She knows I value our friendship with the others. But… We have bigger things to do now and… I think for the time being, we should let small things like friendship be tossed aside for a while.”

Star Bright and King Night Shade considered this while Celestia stared open mouthed at her sister for saying such things. Surely she didn’t mean it. She couldn’t have, right? Both Night Shade and Star bright shared worried looks.

“Very well, we shan’t say anymore on that, for now at least. Celestia, was this egg in a nest?”

“No father,” said Celestia feeling slightly better that the topic had switched back to the egg. “Tick spotted it in a pond and Tock went and got it.”

“And this egg was all alone? Nothing else was there once he got it?”

“Yes, Tock got it off of some branches and that was it. Nothing was there for it once he brought it back to shore.

Luna thought Celestia wasn’t telling their parents everything, but decided not to call her out on it. She would ask to hear the full story later.

“I see,” said Night Shade a little saddened.

“Is something wrong?” asked Luna picking up on their dad’s mood.

“Looks like we have at least one that made it,” he said to Star Bright who nodded.

“Only one?” Luna asked looking back at the egg.

“Yes,” said Star Bright. “This egg is that of a Phoenix. After the Defilers attack, your father and I went out to see if anything was trapped and couldn’t escape during the fight. We did come across a few nests with nothing in them but then saw others that weren’t so fortunate. This egg,” she pointed at the oval on the ground. “This is the first one we have seen since then that is still intact.”

“What should we do with it?” asked Luna. “Wait for its parents to come for it?”

“I’m afraid that isn’t going to happen. Celestia, you should look after it until it hatches.”

“M… Me? Shouldn’t Tock? He…”

“I think Tock’s parents would disapprove of that arrangement. No, it has to be you. Until it hatches and grows you must look after it.”

“But Tock… Alright,” said Celestia levitating the egg up so she could have a good look at it. “Um, how do I do that?”

“Find a way to keep it warm.”

“Right, and how will I know when its about to hatch?”

“Don’t worry you’ll know. And once it’s able to fly you can release it. Phoenix’s are clever birds. I’m sure it’ll figure out the rest on its own.”

Celestia couldn’t help but to think that this was her punishment for arriving late and thought that the next time Tick and Tock needed their help with one of their ‘projects’ she would tell them to find someone else.

That night, after Celstia had told her little sister the whole story about how she and Wind Chime had to save Tock from predators of the pond and how Wind Chime got in a fight with the two brothers after that; Celestia had put together nest in a basket and laid the egg inside it. Thinking that it might need something else, she placed a folded pillowcase over the top. Leaving the egg alone, she approached her little sister who was about to leave her room.

“Hey, you didn’t mean all of that back there right? About putting our friends to the side?”

“Its complicated sister.” Luna replied and made to open the door.

“What’s so complicated about it?” Celestia asked.

This was not the answer she had hoped for.

“Come on Luna! These are our friends you’re talking about!”

“I know that,” said Luna, Her voice rising slightly.

“Then why would you refer to them as if they were yesterdays trash?”

“I never said anything of the sort!”

“You said we should toss them aside!” shouted Celestia her anger rising. “Do you really want that Luna?”

“No!” Luna shot back but she refused to look at her older sister. “No, of course I don’t.”

“Then…”

“We should get some rest sister. Tomorrow we help mother and father great the tribe leaders.”

And without a backward glance she opened the door and gently closed it behind her. Celestia heard her sister’s hoofsteps reach her own bedroom and all went silent. Celestia collapsed on her bed letting out a loud groan into her pillow. Reemerging, she began to take her royal armor and tiara off. Her long flowing pink mane and tail fell flat on the mattress as she sat there and looked at the wall, where on the other side, her little sister must be preparing for bed as well. Cellestia frowned and laid back on her pillow until her eyes felt heavy and rest took over.

Chapter 4

Over the night, the cold of the winter brought a snowstorm that lasted well into the day. When the sun rose the entire kingdom was covered in a white blanket of thick sparkling fluff. The castle and city streets were worked tirelessly on. Shovels dug deep, scooping the white out to make the brick roads visible. The day felt like someone had bewitched the clock to run fast. Celestia and Luna would’ve loved to be outside like the rest of the citizens, but they along with their parents would have to be ready to greet the tribe leaders soon. The first to arrive was the leader of the Pegasi, Commander Hurricane and his subordinate, Private Pansy. The two flew into Canterlot and as always, the Commander looked like he meant business. Their wings and neatly polished armor had been covered in patches of snow and ice from the flight. This didn’t seem to bother them as they approached the King and his family with their heads held high. Pansy was holding up the flag of their tribe. A navy blue flag with what looked like stars from the night sky and a picture of a Pegasus head with wings that came out at the ears. Pansy bowed to the royal family while Commander Hurricane took his helmet off to brush snow off and simply nodded.

“Commander,” said Night Shade politely. “Welcome to Canterlot!” He motioned wordlessly to the door. “Why don’t you two step inside and warm up.”

Without a trace of a smile, the two made their way inside the room that had been set up just for the occasion. The second to arrive was a more enthusiastic pair. Princess Platinum had once again stepped in to represent both her father and the leader of the unicorn tribe. She unlike her companion wore a heavy long cape for warmth. Her advisor, Clover the Clever dressed in a raggedy old cloak and shaking from scrawny legs to frozen horseshoes, came galloping up branding the Unicorn Tribes flag. The colors purple and white flashed before the king and Queen as the many stars on the flag and the head of a white unicorn danced in the introduction of his majesties daughter’s arrival. Once the introduction was over. Princess Platinum wasted no time in greeting the family with open hooves.

“King Night Shade,” she said bowing in respect before them. “How good it is to see you again! And Queen Star Bright, you looks as lovely as ever!”

“The same goes to you Princess,” said Star Bright warmly as she and the rest bowed to her.

“And these must be the new Princesses I’ve heard about.” Princess Platinum cried with delight at spotting the two Alicorn sisters.

“Uh… Yes we are!” said Celestia quickly after being nudged by her sister. “It’s nice to finally meet you Princess!”

“And the same to you! I’m sure we can some how find a way to negotiate with these hooligans before things get out of hoof. Come Clover, we must greet that loon in irons by the name of Commander Hurricane!”

“Right away your majesty!” said Clover as he hurried to open the doors for his Princess.

It was strange, but Celestia always thought of Princess Platinum as a bit younger than them, but now that the two had met, she saw that she wasn’t only older than her and Luna, but she also seemed like she was trying her hardest to be polite. Perhaps she was trying a little to hard. Star Bright, Night Shade, Celestia and Luna waited for what seemed like an hour later until Night Shade suggested that they better get the meeting started without the missing leader. He made sure to tell the guards to let her in when she arrived.

“Yes my liege!” said Snap Shot. “How will we be able to tell which Earth Pony she is? Does she wear any type of royal clothing?”

“Don’t worry,” said Night Shade confidently. “She isn’t hard to miss. You’ll know who she is once she shows up.”

And leaving a puzzled Snap Shot behind the King and his family went inside to order the meeting to begin. Throughout the city of Canterlot, two Earth Ponies were making their way down the snow-covered road. The leader of the two was plump, had an orange coat and was dressed in festive clothing. Her companion surprisingly didn’t feel too out of place trotting beside her. Every time she looked around she spotted ponies of the city stopping what they were doing to watch the odd couple. Despite the amount of looks that were being thrown their way, the assistant didn’t care. She knew that the pony walking beside her may act and appear loud and rambunctious, but when she wanted to be serious she had the ability to not only sound in charge, but she was taken very seriously when ever that happened. She, unlike the pony beside her, wore professional clothing best suited for mares of her stacher. She was the Chancellors Secretary! Her job was not only to help the Chancellor in this important event, but to carry their tribe’s flag as well. The flag on the cold pole was tan with a window shape image stitched in. The upper right had the sky and below a field of flowers, while the upper left brandished the rest of the sky as well as the sun with a crop field underneath. The two continued on their path until they were spotted by one of the Royal Guards, who was waving over to them.

“His majesty wasn’t kidding,” said the guard beside Snap Shot. “Just look at her! Do you see…”

“That will do soldier!” Snap Shot warned. “You must be Chancellor Puddinghead I presume!”

“That’s me!” said the round pony genially.

“You two had best head on in. The meeting has already started and uh, Commander Hurricane…”

“Oh, Commander Hurricane!” Puddinghead said waving the air impatiently. “Very well, Smart Cookie, lets hurry on in so the Commander can at last stuff a loaf in it!”

Once the doors to the outside had closed behind them, the two proceeded toward the sound of muffled talking. Puddinghead and Smart Cookie made sure to relieve themselves of any snow before continuing any further. The talking grew louder as the heavy voice of Commander Hurricane was unmatched in the dispute taking place.

“Your Highnesses, let me make this absolutely clear to everypony here! The winters have been harsh lately we know that! And if anypony around here wants things to change, Cloudsdale has to take the land! With it being a part of our territory, we could begin to make changes in the wind currents and put to rest these harsh winters!”

“And you can do all of that by the end of Hearts Warming Eve?” questioned Princess Platinum looking skeptical.

“I’ll admit, it won’t be an easy task. But if my tribe’s plan works, we could have all of that done by the time of next winter!”

“Next Winter?!” Princess Platinum spluttered. “And what will happen to the harvesting until then eh?”

“The same thing that’s been happening every winter.”

“And you can’t change a couple things now?”

“Princess Platinum, do use your head. We are already taking a heavy risk at changing a big part of the natural balance! If we were to change any more there would be nothing but catastrophe to fallow!”

“Excuse me, but I don’t see the harm in making one little change for a day. You have the power to change the weather when ever you want!”

“For the love of Night Shade think about what you’re saying! Do you have any idea how many forms have to be looked over and approved to change even the slightest bit of weather? The thing you are requesting my tribe to do isn’t an easy fix! And I thought we already settled that debate last harvest!”

As the arguing between the two increased, neither of them noticed that the last tribe leader had arrived. She bowed to the King and his family before she and Smart Cookie took their seats between the bickering. Smart Cookie nodded over to the rest of those accompanying their Tribe leaders. Above them other ponies had just started to arrive. Soon the whole room was filed with ponies from each of the three races. The argument between Princess Platinum and Commander Hurricane had switched from weather control to something that only the two of them knew about. Smart Cookie frowned. Nothing that the two were fighting about had anything to do with the matter at hand; and from the looks the rest of the companions and royal family were giving, they didn’t seem to think so either. Just then, Chancellor Puddinghead took off her bizarre pastry hat and patted her main before speaking loud and clear so everyone could hear.

“Your majesties I would like to speak!”

Silence took over the room as the other two tribe leaders finally acknowledged her.

“Ah, look who finally decided to show up,” said Commander Hurricane breaking the silence. “Better late than never I suppose. Her highness and I were just talking about you and your tribes beneficial tasks.”

“Well, that’s refreshing to hear Commander, usually you’re screaming about us.”

Snickers from the earth ponies above them were heard. Now that Puddinghead had gotten their full attention, it was time for them to get back on track and discuss the reason why they all came to Canterlot in the first place. Glancing over at the four Alicorns behind her, Queen Star Bright gave her approval to speak.

“Now that you got all of that out of your system, I think its time to begin.”

Commander Hurricane looked like he might shout, but he bit back his outburst and sat back to allow the Chancellor to continue.

“Right then,” Puddinghead said before taking a deep breath and continuing. “As by this time we are all aware, that winter is once again upon us. First off, on behalf of all three of us, I would like to apologize to the King and Queen for bringing this unfortunate situation to them at this time. Now, to the matter at hoof…”

As the Chancellor went on about how she overheard Commander Hurricane’s plans for the weather, she too had a plan if her tribe were to claim the land. She went on to say that not only will the land be just what they needed for good soil, but with one of the hills she had seen, their cops would be double that of what it already is. It was clear that the Alicorns understood that the Pegasi and Earth Ponies had a good plan set that would benefit everyone in the end. As it turned out, each of them wanted the land that was directly below Canterlot. That part of the Everfree was the first to return to normal after the Defiler’s attack. And since the area was left with only the rest of the forest beside it, they could see a small community being built there at some point. They just never thought it would happen this soon or be fought over. Celestia’s mind was racing, trying to see a way they could make the meeting end with everyone walking out satisfied, when a strong wave of something powerful got her attention. She looked around unsure of what was causing her to feel uneasy. The ceiling above them seemed to form threatening creeks as the wind from outside howled. Looking over at Luna she saw that she was giving her the same look of worry. A half glance at their parents, told them that they had felt it too.

Commander Hurricane had just slammed his hoof down when another strong wave of an icy cold breeze swept through them. Outside they could hear the wind pick up a bit as the heated conversation carried on. Up in the balconies, the ponies that arrived to witness the outcome of the meeting were beginning to have arguments of their own. It seemed like no one was going to give up until the land was theirs. Right when Princess Platinum made another remark about Commander Hurricanes access to weather. The door to the outside burst open permitting the howling wind to sweep across the room. All around the lanterns swung dangerously on their hanging places. Almost immediately everyone grew silent. King Night Shade and Queen Star Bright looked over to where the sounds of hoof steps were coming from. They only had to wait a couple more seconds before they saw them. A band of four black-cloaked Unicorns came forth. In the center of them a pole was being carried and at the top was a new flag that no one had ever seen before. The four approached the Knight Shade and Queen Star Bright and lowered their hoods. They knew exactly who they were. Members of the Higher Class Unicorn’s Guild.

“What are you doing here?” demanded Commander Hurricane “We’re busy!”

“Forgive the intrusion, but since we are part of an Empire now, we feel it was necessary for us to be here.”

“What was that?”

“The flag Commander. Surly you have seen it.”

The Unicorn pointed up at the purple flag that had a type of large white crystal like symbol in the center. All around, ponies in the balconies were looking down at the newcomers, whispering to their neighbors. Undoubtedly asking if they thought the flag was real.

“As I was saying,” continued the unicorn simply. “We have come from the Empire. After carful well thought out discussions, we have decided to call it, The Crystal Empire.”

He waited for the title of their land to sink in before turning to the three tribe leaders.

“This whole argument is about the little piece of land outside of this city am I right in thinking so?”

They all nodded.

“Then allow me to have my saying in this.” And with a swish of his cloak he moved to the center of the room so everyone could see him. “We are all fully aware of what’s been happening recently. Exploring new lands means eventual interest in claiming it. However, with the way nopony is willing to come to an agreement might I suggest…”

“Your Highnesses I object!” roared Commander Hurricane loudly. “Who cares what these… New Ponies have to say?! That’s it! enough is enough! I want an answer! Listen to me everypony, we can all benefit in the end if you allow Cloudsdale to claim the land below your city!”

“Your strategic war tactics won’t help you here Commander!” boomed Chancellor Puddinghead.

“War tactics my hoof! Our plan is at least worth trying, while yours may I remind you, only works for a short time! If we allow the Earth Ponies to claim the land, how many crops will last then eh? And how many will go hungry through another winter? Well, perhaps not everypony. From the looks of it, you seemed to have came out just fine despite the lack of food.”

“How dare you!” Shrieked Puddinghead, her face going as red as the cherry on top of her hat.

More arguing erupted throughout the room. Each race shouting at one another, claiming that their plan was the best way to make use of the unclaimed land. Celestia felt another wave of energy go through her. This time it was stronger than ever. She tried to ignore it, but the more she tried the stronger it got. Threatening to overpower her as its grip wrapped its way around her, refusing to subside. A loud bang went off and instantly everyone went silent. The heads of the three tribe leaders turned not to Celestia or Luna, but to their parents who had their hooves on their foreheads. They knew that they had heard enough and now, it was time for them to bring this whole thing to a close. The cloaked Unicorn made his way back to his group and waited in silence.

“We have heard all you had to say,” began King Night Shade. “We have listened and waited for an agreement to be made, but that time I fear has passed.”

Commander Hurricane stood up. “My liege let me…”

But Night Shade held up a hoof for silence.

“Commander, now is the time for you to listen. And I beg you do not interrupt what I’m about to say.”

Celestia noticed something about her parents just then. They looked different. Like they were both tired, but Night Shade went on as if nothing was wrong.

“We have thought things over while you were discussing the matter over and I’m afraid this is something we cannot help either of you with. This is something you have to work out yourselves.”

Even as Night Shade said it, Celestia saw that he was struggling to stay awake. Luna saw it to, but she was looking at their mother who still had her hoof resting on her horn. The Cloaked Unicorns seemed to have noticed something wasn’t right too, for the leader had taken a step forward.

“I think that sums things up. Please if everyone could leave now…”

“And what are we supposed to do now?!” asked Princess Platinum.

“What you do now is not up to us!”

“But the land! We can’t go home empty handed!”

“It’s like the king said, you have to figure it out for yourselves.”

And with that, the meeting was over. Everyone rose from their seats and headed out. Some in silence others in disappointment that the outcome was this much of a fiasco. Celestia and Luna looked up at their parents who kept drifting in and out of sleep. They still kept their posture however, all the way until Chancellor Puddinghead and Secretary Smart Cookie left.

“Mom, Dad? Are you two…”

But before Celestia could finish, Queen Star Bright had collapsed. Her crown fell off her head and slid across the floor.

Author's Notes:

Since it is almost the end of September, I thought I would post one more chapter. Consider it a special treat. And next weekend, back to basics.

Chapter 5

Chapter 5

Magic in the Wind

“Mom! Mom, What’s going on?!” urged Luna hurrying beside her.

From behind them Snap Shot and the second guard appeared with one of the Unicorn guild members tailing closely behind.

“My king!” Snap Shot exclaimed looking worried. “What happened? Did the tribes… What’s wrong with her majesty?!”

“Snap Shot!” ordered Night Shade bringing his concerned guards attention to him. “Bring my wife back to the castle, I’ll be right behind you. I…”

But before he could finish, Night Shade felt his legs give way and he too collapsed to the floor and lied there unconscious. Celestia gasped as she knelt down beside her father while Luna was trying to get their mother to stand back up. Snap Shot and the second Guard hurried to help lift the king and Queen when the leader of the four unicorns interrupted them.

“Back away, all of you! Leave this to us! You there, rookie! We will need you most of all after we’re back inside the Castle! Snap Shot was it?”

“Y… Yes,” replied Snap Shot shaking a little.

“Are there more guards waiting by the gates?”

“Yes, they are waiting for their Highnesses to return.”

“Then get up there and tell them that they won’t be making it back alone. And once we are there tell them to close the gates. We don’t want anypony else to panic.”

Snap Shot nodded I agreement and with the second guard right behind him, they galloped out of the room, flung the doors back open and sped off down the road.

“Princesses, you’ll have to follow us. If anypony asks, then tell them that your parents want to speak with us.”

“Wait!” said Luna sounding scared. “Is there anything you can…”

“Princess, we need you two to stay calm and follow us out of here.”

“O… Ok. We’ll do what ever we have to do. Just get them help.”

“Of course. Guild, get to work! Lets move! Rookie stay close to me!”

Together all of them left the building and made their way through the cold streets. The Unicorn Guild formed a tight circle around the king and Queens levitated bodies while their Empire’s flag was laid over them to hide their bodies from view. How the lines their dangling tails were making weren’t noticed, was sheer luck. Once they made it back inside the safety of their castle, the King and Queen were brought back to their room. The guards outside doubled in security while Celestia and Luna were made to wait outside their parent’s room. Snap Shot waited with them. Every so often he would mutter something under his breath before looking back up expectantly at the bedroom door. His continued passing made the two sisters worry even more. Finally Celestia told him to give it a rest and he stopped and stood at attention breathing slowly as to calm his nerves. Luna had levitated their mother’s crown she had hidden underneath her wing and began twirling it this way and that. Celestia put a gentle wing around her sister’s shoulder and held her close.

“They’re going to be fine Luna,”

Luna only nodded in response as the two of them and Snap Shot waited in silence. At long last the bedroom door opened and a Unicorn popped his head out and allowed them to come inside. Snap Shot feeling slightly relieved now that the door had reopened, stood guard outside while Celestia and Luna entered and saw what was waiting for them. Inside their parent’s room, the Unicorn Guild stepped aside to allow the two sisters through. On the bed were the King and Queen who had just woken up and were being aided by the youngest of the guild. He wasn’t a Unicorn at all. He was an Earth Pony. The Black cloak he wore covered most of his grey coat and the long hood kept his eyes away from sight. With a bowl sitting beside a bedside table, a second guild member who was a Unicorn used his magic to levitate a steaming cup of what ever was in the bowl and fed to them. Night Shade grit his teeth as whatever the unicorn was giving him tasted foul, but he forced it down none-the-less.

“Thank you, lad,” Night Shade said weakly.

“It was nothing to it your majesty,” said the young Earth Pony simply. “All you two need now is rest.”

“Rest? When there is kingdom to run and preventing tribes from tearing themselves apart?”

“He’s right father,” said Celestia approaching the bedside with Luna. “You and mom rest for a while. Don’t worry, Luna and I will take care of things for you.”

“Can you manage on your own?” asked Night Shade trying to sit up but was held back by the young Earth Pony.

“Yes,” said Celestia patiently. “We can manage. You and mom just take it easy for a while.”

Star Bright stirred in her sleep before opening her eyes slowly to see Luna waiting by her side. Seeing the worried look on her youngest daughters face, she reached out her hoof and laid it gently on hers.

“There, there Luna,” she said smiling sweetly at her. “It’s alright. We just over did it, that’s all. Nothing more.”

“We will run the kingdom while you get better,” said Luna her voice sounding as if she had a slight head cold. “You have my word, we will take care of things.”

“Oh, I have no worries. You two will be just fine.”

Luna looked over at her big sister who nodded in silent agreement, confirming that she will help run things. The silent Guild stood perfectly still and watched over unsure if they should leave the Princesses alone with their parents or stay incase the King and Queen needed more healing spells or drafts concocted by their newest recroot. One of them conjured up a piece of parchment, ink and quill and began jotting something down on it.

“On behalf of our parents and ourselves we thank you for all your help.” said Luna once she had left her mothers side and stood to face the Unicorn Guild.

“Think nothing of it Princess,” said the leader of the four bowing his head. “The King and Queen’s safety and health are our number one priority now.”

“Health?” questioned Celestia.

“Its nothing to worry about dear,” said Star Bright warmly.

Celestia looked back at the Unicorn who looked like he was about to say something more on the topic, but fell silent at the look the Night Shade gave him.
“They should be fine,” he said finally scratching his head. “All they need is rest and they’ll be back.”

“How long?” asked Night Shade.

The Unicorn considered the King for a moment before replying, “The end of spring. And if you’re lucky, maybe sooner.”

King Night Shade nodded his head in agreement and sank back into his pillow. Deciding that it was best to leave their parents alone to rest, Celestia and Luna left with the Unicorn Guild. The one that was writing from earlier handed Snap Shot the Parchment explaining that on it were things the King and Queen needed while recovering. Before leaving the leader of the guild members made their youngest stay behind to look after the King and Queen. Back Inside their room, Star Bright and Night Shade held each other’s hooves. They leaned in close and made their horns tips touch.

“Dear,” Star Bright said softly.

“I know,” said Night Shade taking his wife’s hoof.

The following day, Celestia and Luna began their new roles as representatives for the King and Queen. They made sure to call the Royal Guard down to the throne room so they could tell them what going on and reassured them that the King and Queen will get better and be back with them soon. The Royal Guard obeyed their Princesses down to the tee and in no time Snap Shot had ordered two guards to be stationed outside of the King and Queens room. Healers of the castle were quick to answer the call and wasted no time following what the young Earth Pony ordered them to do. Celestia and Luna soon found their hooves berried deep in letters from other parts of the region. Some, had to do with greetings; others, replies on important progress in the growing world. Celestia was just finishing a letter in response to an expodition that had led a settlement in the west to a desert like invironment which in the end turned out to be a loss cause. Right when she had reached a following message about two unknown creatures being spotted leaving their habitat, A knock came from outside their fathers study.

“Enter!” came Luna’s voice from behind a collected mound of letters.

The door opened to reviel the young Earth Pony. He walked in looking purposeful.

“Oh, it’s you,” said Celestia looking away from her pile of letters. “What is it? You look troub… Is it mom and dad?”

“Oh no, nothing like that, but… You have visitors. Um… Sorry your highnesses, but I’m afraid the situation with the three clans has taken a turn for the worst.”

Celestia and Luna rose from their spots and hurried outside to see a group of Royal Guards standing watch over the front door.

“What’s going on? What’s happened?” requested Celestia coming to a stop.

“The tribe leaders are at it again I’m afraid,” said one of the tallest guards indignantly. “They weren’t happy with how the meeting went, so, there’s going to be another one.”

“Oh for the love of… Fine, where is it being held?”

“That’s another thing. Your highnesses, it looks like this time, the three only want themselves to attend and nopony else.”

“They can’t be serious,” said Luna frowning.

“They are, and word around the city is that it will be held on Hearts Warming Eve.”

“Great,” said Celestia starting to get mad. “Just great! And while they’re at it, why not add a letter proclaiming their declaration of war against one another the next day?”

“Sister!” exclaimed Luna shocked by her older siblings words.

“Luna, you know how they behaved last time. We have to go and make sure that somepony can calm them down before things get out of hoof!”

“I wouldn’t worry about that,” said the young Earth Pony from behind them.

“You again?” said Celestia turning to spot him walking toward them. “Look… Um, mr…”

“It doesn’t matter. Anyway, I wouldn’t say that everypony at the meeting was arguing.”

“And what makes you think that?’ asked Luna.

“I noticed that the very companions the three tribe leaders brought along with them didn’t look so pleased or comfortable around their charges. To me, it looked like they were trying their best to talk things out amongst themselves.”

“So, what then? Do you expect us to sit by and watch as they tear each other apart? Thank you Guild member, but I think it would be better if Luna and I…”

“No, you misunderstand,” said the Earth Pony patiently. “What I suggest is if we can’t rely on the leaders to make peace with each other. Than let those accompanying them have a shot.”

“Do you really think they can somehow find an agreement on their own if we let them?” asked Luna thoughtfully.

“I think,” began the grey pony calculating his thoughts and choosing the best response. “If anypony has a chance at making them see reason, it would be their own kind.”

Celestia searched her thoughts for a retort, but nothing that would argue against the pony’s proposal came to mind. She had to admit, he brought up a good point. Their parents refused to take part of their problems and if leaving it all to chance was the only option they had left, they would have to take it. The Guards awaited their say. Celestia wanted to make absolutely sure that they could count on them. If peace amongst the three tribes was going to be achieved she had to be sure that this was their last and only option.

“Guards,” she said taking action. “I want you to escort the Guild member into the city.”

“What?!” Luna shot up.

This wasn’t what she thought her sister was going to say at all.

“New Pony, I want you to find them and once you have, come back with a full report.”

“Celestia!” Luna hissed. “You can’t send the only pony here who can make that draft go on missionary work!”

“The Healers know what to do incase your parents need them,” said the grey pony now looking important. “Don’t worry, I won’t let you down!”

Celestia gave him a knowing look and let the guards by the front door escort him outside where their mission would begin. When the doors behind them closed Luna rounded on Celestia.

“How could you let him go out there?!” she demanded. “The rest of the Guild made it perfectly clear that they wanted him to stay here and look after mom and dad!”

“Luna,” said Celestia unfazed by her sister’s rage. “If this is the last shot they have at peace then we have to make sure that we can count on them to work things out on their own. Trust me sister.”

“I… I do trust you sister,” said Luna her anger still there as she placed her hoof on her forehead and counted to five. “I guess we should let him go if he’s that eager to lend a hoof.”

“That’s the spirit!” Celestia said clapping Luna on the shoulder. “Don’t worry, everything will be fine.”

When the Guild member and the guards returned, he reported back to Celestia confirming his suspicions. As it turned out, Private Pansy, Clover the Clever and Secretary Smart Cookie were getting along much better than their companions. Clover the Clever told the cloaked Earth Pony that all three of them have been trying to get their leaders to listen ever since they left their homelands. Smart Cookie added that they will try again to make them see reason and to leave everything to them. This news made both Celestia and Luna very pleased and congratulated the new pony on a job well done. He bowed his head in respect and thanked them for giving him a chance to serve them. Before he left he eyed the two of them a moment longer.

“What is it?” asked Luna looking confused.

“Its nothing, I just never saw anything like it before. Your manes I mean.”

“Oh, does it bother you?”

“Not at all. It’s the opposite in fact. It's very nice.”

Both Celestia and Luna turned slightly pink in embarrassment. Right on cue, as if he had a feeling that he was needed, or perhaps he was just passing by, Snap Shot appeared behind the cloaked pony and moved him away from their presence.

As the weeks passed, the winter grew colder and the cities inhabitants were spending most of their time indoors. The cold proved to be too much even for the young fillies and colts. Celestia and Luna were busying themselves with their parents work along with their own. Every night Luna would climb the highest tower and attempt to raise the moon, while just before daybreak Celestia would go out onto the throne room balcony and try to raise the sun. Try as they might the sun and moon gave no sign of wanting to obey them. Celestia pored over her readings one night in wonder. At least if Luna failed at raising the moon every night, at least she had the star building and constellation making to fall back on. She rolled over in bed thinking what else does a Princess of the Sun do when the orange egg made a noise from inside. Getting up Celestia approached the basket where she had placed an extra blanket under the egg to lay on since the weather was getting colder. She watched closely and made sure that it was at the right temperature. Her ears twitched as the egg made another sound from inside.

“Ah,” she said in a curious tone. “Are you ready?”

The egg stayed immobile. The sound from inside subsided and all was quiet.

“Not yet eh?” she said to it.

The egg remained motionless for some time. Celestia hadn’t even noticed that the orange color was turning red and before she knew it, the basket, blanket and towel were on fire! Celestia shrieked with fright as the flaming red oval burnt its way through the safe haven and began to singe the table. Acting quickly, Celestia scooped up the egg and flew out of her rom at top speed.

“Out of the way! Hot egg! Coming through! Clear a path everypony!”

With her hooves burning from the heat, she furiously began to toss the egg from one hoof to the next as she made her way outside. Like a flaming ball of fire she dove right into the snow where a loud hiss came from the imprint she had made. A couple guards came rushing toward her, Luna bringing up the rear. Inside the deep imprint, Celestia watched as the red egg melted the snow around them. Sizzling whenever water dripped down on it. She could hear Luna’s voice through the wind asking if everything was ok. Celestia looked at the egg that grew brighter as the heat from inside her hole increased. Suddenly without warning, the egg quivered and like a rocket shot upward! Celestia pulled herself out of the hole and looked from a confused Luna to concerned guards and then to the bright red light that was coming from behind them. She raced toward it, everyone staying close behind. The egg had regained its original colors and was moving around in the snow. Celestia Luna and the guards watched as the shell began to crack. The top of the shell opened and steam came out. Luna let out a sigh of aw as small beak was seen pushing its way out of its once solid home. The thing inside it wiggled this way and that trying to set itself free. There was another loud crack and this time a tiny wing came out from the side. The top of the shell lowered one last time before a full head popped out. The tip of the shell was resting on its head. Celestia and Luna looked at the baby Phoenix as it too was scoping out its surroundings until it spotted them. The Phoenix clearly wanted out of its prison and began wiggling again.

“Here, let us help,” said Celestia laughing slightly.

With her horn glowing she levitated the egg and Luna took one of the guards spears and tapped the middle of the shell with the wooden pole. The egg cracked just enough for the baby to kick itself free. Celestia took the last piece of shell off its head and headed back inside with the newborn bird. The Guards seeing that nothing was to be worried about dispersed and went back to their stations. Luna flew up to the balcony where she saw Celestia inside the throne room calming down one the staff mares who had ran downstairs screeching about how the Princess’ room was on fire. When Celestia managed to calm her down at last Luna stepped in and together they and the little Phoenix went back to Celestia’s room.

“Luckily they put the fire out before it spread,” said Celestia looking at the burnt table and charred remains of what had once been the basket, blanket and towel.

“Luckily, you moved the egg outside before it caught anything else on fire,” added Luna noting the smell of burnt wood.

Celestia replaced the basket with a cage she had taken the time to pre-make. The Phoenix shook its head as it hopped its way inside. Celestia and Luna watched as it wobbled around the cage for a while before settling down to rest. Luna couldn’t help but to smile at the bird while Celestia looked at it as if daring it to cause another fire.

“It looks fine now,” said Celestia closing the gate on the sleeping bird.

“She’s so cute,” said Luna happily.

“She?”

“Why yes, can’t you tell?”

Celestia shook her head.

“It’s obvious,” tutted Luna. “The way she was trying her hardest to escape. Eager to get a move on and all.”

When Celestia looked blankly at her she said grinning broadly. “She’s a Minnie you sister! I think you two will get along just fine once she’s grown.”

“Oh, be quiet,” said Celestia pushing Luna slightly with her hoof.

The following days blew past and the Hearts Warming Eve was upon them. The castle, city and forest below had become a windy, wintery wonderland. A strong gust blew across the land creating a snowstorm. Concerned about their guards Celestia and Luna gave them the day off to take refuge inside their living courters. The night’s dinner included small rations again. It was necessary that they saved as much food as possible since this winter promised to be worse than the one last year. The cloaked Earth Pony came down to eat after his task of feeding the King and Queen their daily healing brew was done. He bowed to the Princesses before taking his seat with the rest of the Royal Guard. Outside, the wind continued howl. The snow clanked against the glass making it feel more like a thunderstorm. Celestia and Luna brushed their manes nervously with their hooves while Snap Shot snorted into his goblet.

“So, New Pony,” began Luna Breaking the silence. “Do you have a first name?”

The Earth Pony took another swig of his drink before replying. “I’ve been trusted with the secrecy of my Guild to not say who I am.”

“Huh, imagine that,” said Snap Shot plainly with his eyes shut.

“Don’t mind him,” said Celestia also closing her eyes to hold back a spark of anger. “He’s like that to everypony. You’ll do best if you ignore him.”

“Excuse me, Your Highness,” said Snap Shot lowering his goblet. “But I have nothing against him.”

“Oh yeah? Then why do you get all surly whenever you see him wondering around the castle?”

“Its not that I feel threatened by his presence.”

“Whoever said that? I was only wondering why you get all defensive?”

Snap Shot’s eye twitched a little as he realized what he had let slip.

“Listen,” he said trying to recover form his mistake. “I have no problem with the newcomer and… Luna, would you stop that.”

“Stop what?” questioned Luna looking puzzled.

“Hey, don’t mind her buster,” said Celestia warningly. “Don’t try and change the subject!”

“No, no sister,” said Luna now eyeing the tensed Captain. “I want to hear what he has to say to me. Does me fiddling with my mane bother you in some way?”

The two sisters smiled wickedly at the nervous Captain and when the cloaked pony was about to ask what was going on, Celestia and Luna broke out in laughter.

“What’s so funny?” he asked.

“Oh, tis a game we like to play with the Captain every now and then,” said Luna clutching her stomach as she leaned over snickering.

“Yes,” confirmed Celestia trying her best to control her laughter. “You see, while we were learning how to fly, Snap Shot taught us.”

“And you think that gives you the right to tease me?!” Snap Shot roared.

“It’s just our way of thanking you for all the years of learning,” said Celestia raising her goblet up as if to toast him.

Snap Shot face flushed with embarrassment. For he knew what was going to happen next.

“Sorry Snap, but to us your still “Captain Grump.”

Snap Shot felt his face grow pink as he gritted his teeth and lowered his head. The tiny Phoenix had hopped its way across the table and took the Captains momentary distraction as an oportunity to nab one of the bread slices on his plate. Right on crew a Royal Guard raised his glass and toasted the new Captain by the nickname the Celestia and Luna had given him. The two sisters laughing went on for a bit until they calmed down and wiped away tears from their eyes. Even the rest of his fellow Guards chuckled at the show he was putting on with the two Princesses. The cloaked pony looked around the table noting that almost everyone there was enjoying themselves. He couldn’t help but to smile. It was perfectly clear to him that they all cared for one another and this was certainly a unique way of showing that. A hush fell over the table as Celestia and Luna’s ears twitched. The wind from outside seemed to be blowing harder than ever. Through the loud whistling, something unnatural was heard. The wind suddenly took on the form of distant cries of rattling anger. Right when they were about to question the strange phenomenon they felt it again. This time it was clear as to what it was. It was a strong burst of magic. The two shot up from their seats making everyone else rise with them. As the two made their way to the balcony doors the wind from outside was dying out and as soon as the feeling of strong magic was felt, it had vanished.

“What is it?” asked Snap Shot. “Is something out there?”

“Strange,” said Celestia still looking through the window to the darkened sky outside.

“What’s strange?” repeated Snap Shot looking through the window too.

“It’s probably nothing,” said Celestia reassuringly. “Come on everypony, where were we again?”

As Celestia and Luna continued their cheerful conversation with the rest of the table they felt like what ever had made that magic appear was powerful enough to stop the winds from blowing. Sneaking another glance out the window their thoughts turned to the night’s hidden meeting and hoped that the outcome would settle the tribes’ issue once and for all.

Chapter 6

Chapter 6

Forest Decorations

Celestia awoke with a start the next day. A loud squawking interrupted the dream she was having of partaking in a smorgasbord of tasty treats. She was about to sink her teeth into a slice of cherry pie when the tiny Phoenix resting happily on the mirror’s frame let the sleeping Alicorn know the morning was upon them. Celestia lifted her head up from the drool-covered pillow and looked over at her tiny roommate that was now busying herself by cleaning her wings. It took a while before Celestia realized that the cage from last night had melted and morphed with the table so there was newly formed metal splatter in the middle. The Phoenix looked down at her and leaped off its stand and fluttered down flapping its wings furiously as to slow its fall.

“I guess you don’t like to be locked up huh?” Celestia asked yawning. “What time is it?”

The tiny bird tilted its head as to understand what was being said. Celestia rose from bed, her mane and tail curled and messy. She levitated a brush from the dresser and began brushing her mane. The Phoenix watched as Celestia finished. The bird hopped to the edge of the dresser and braced for another leap. It leaped off and landed on Celestia’s back where it stayed stationary like a statue.

“I guess you’re hungry too,” said Celestia noting her tiny rider.

Once again the bird looked up tilting its head before bouncing expectantly. The two left for breakfast, the guards outside the King and Queens quarters greeted them the second they were spotted. Passing by the windows she saw that outside the castle grounds were still covered in snow. Unlike yesterday when going outside wasn’t the best of choices, today the weather appeared to be giving the kingdom a break from the heavy storms.

When the two arrived in the dinning room they found that only two ponies were there. Her sister Luna and the grey Earth Pony were talking about something that made the future Princess of the night look on with wonder.

“Oh, Celie!” she proclaimed looking up. “Come join us! The new pony was just telling me about the Crystal Empire!”

“Good Morning your highness,” the grey stallion said with a faint smile. “Awake at last eh? Looks like you win.”

“Win what?” asked Celestia taking her seat as the bird hoped off her back and darted toward the plate covered in food.

“Her majesty and I had a little wager,” the stallion said a little embarrassed. “She bet that you wouldn’t come down until everypony else had already eaten.”

Luna’s smirked at the brilliance of her plan and wasted no time in proudly explaining it.

“Yes! And if I won, you would have to tell us more about the Crystal Empire and what your name is.”

“Hold on now Princess, I never agreed to that last part.”

“Luna, you shouldn’t be forcing him to tell you certain things about himself if he’s not comfortable with it.” Celestia frowned. “I’m sorry, I hope she hasn’t bothered you too much.”

“Not at all Princess,” said the Earth Pony reassuringly. “She’s curious, I can respect that. Future leaders should have the guts to ask things like that. I mean, you want to know you can trust those you are with after all.”

Luna blushed a little at this. The Phoenix was helping herself to some of Celestia’s corn flakes while she tried to take a separate plate and scoop some of the food on it for herself.

“Wait, do you think I have what it takes?”

The stallion staid silent for a good ten seconds before setting his goblet down and said thoughtfully, “I think you each have something of importance to give to this kingdom. What that is however, I do not know.”

The two sisters were beside themselves as they began to think about their strengths and weaknesses. The only thing of importance that kept coming up was their duty to one day raise the sun and moon. Ever since they found out who they were destined to become, they have undergone extensive training. So far Luna has learned about making constellations and Celestia was busying herself with reading books on the past rulers of Canterlot who had their gift. No matter how hard they tried, she and her sister couldn’t raise the sun or moon. Their parents told them that when the time comes, they would know and then the sun and moon would be theirs to control. When that day would be was any ones guess, but until then the two would continue with their studies and look for anything that could give them advise on how to be Princesses. Luna levitated a vase of water and pored it in a bowl for the phoenix to drink out of.

“So Princess what are going to do with it?” the stallion asked looking down at the bird who had hopped into the bowl and dunked its head.

“I guess I should start teaching her how to fly at some point,” said Celestia. “I’ll give her a couple more days to grow her wings out though.”

“Ah, so you see I was right about guessing that the Phoenix was a girl,” said Luna knowledgably.

“No, I found out last night as a matter a fact,” said Celestia and added, “Do you really want me to explain how she handles business?”

“No, that’s fine,” said Luna quickly and went back to her goblet.

“Well, I need to head out,” said the new pony rising from his seat and putting on his cloak.

“Where are you off to?” asked Celestia.

“I told Princess Luna that me and some of your guards should go make sure that the tribes aren’t at each others throats. Don’t worry, I already checked on your parents. They’re doing better than expected.”

“Isn’t it wonderful sister?” asked Luna happily. “He told me that they will be back to normal by the beginning of spring!”

“Yes,” said Celestia looking grateful. “That is good news. Thank you.”

“Don’t thank me yet your highnesses.”

As the cloaked pony opened the tall doors to leave, he bumped into Snap Shot. “Captain!” he said genially to the tall stallion in front of him. “Good to see you’re up and ready for action!”

Snap Shot ignored him and bowed to the Princesses.

“Sorry for intruding your majesties, but I think we should think about what we should do if the tribes haven’t settled on an agreement.”

Celestia and Luna smiled at the Captain and then to Snap Shot who was waiting by the doors. Snap Shot didn’t like the look the two sisters were giving him and something told him it had something to do with the young Earth Pony behind him.

“Snap Shot you are in luck,” said Luna still smiling at the two of them. “Can we trust you two with something?”

“Yes Princess Luna, anything,” said Snap Shot still dreading what the sisters had in mind.

“Good, our friend here has requested that he should check on the tribe leaders and see if things have settled down.”

“It sounds like a fine plan indeed Princess,”

“I’m glad you think so. We want you and a couple other guards to join him.”

The Phoenix shook its head and squawked happily as it continued to clean itself in the bowl. Snap Shot looked at the bird, then to the sisters and finally the cloaked stallion. He would have preferred to send a couple of guards to escort him and let them deal with it, but it was clear that the two sisters wanted them to get along. Swallowing his pride, Snap Shot saluted the two sisters and marched out of the room. The Earth Pony was thanking the Princesses for allowing him to assist the guards when he felt his tail being pulled. The doors closed shut leaving the two sisters to their own conversations. The Phoenix had leaped out of the bowl and shook itself dry.

“Hey, big sister?” asked Luna sounding serious. “What was wit that magic last night?”
“What magic?” questioned Celestia, but Luna wasn’t buying her puzzled fib.

“Celestia,” Luna frowned, “I know you felt it too and I know your heard those cries of anger. So, what do you think?”

“I… I don’t know sister,” said Celestia truthfully. “What ever it was, it was powerful. But…”

“But what?”

“I don’t think the burst of magic was the same magic felt at the meeting. This one didn’t feel like anything dangerous. It’s strange but I felt a sense of happiness after it lifted. Like all the negativity around was gone the instant it was.”

Luna considered her big sister on this. For she too had felt at ease once the magic they felt had left.

“Do you think that’s the end of it?”

Celestia didn’t answer. Luna waited, thinking that she was pondering on a response, but something told her that Celestia had a feeling that whatever that magic was, they haven’t seen the last of it.

Outside the city, down the falls and into the Everfree Forest, Something was making the animals think twice about coming out of their homes. A serpentine body slithered its way across snow-covered grounds while a much larger being with wings trekked along side.

“I don’t see why you won’t tell me what your real attentions are,” commented the large creature in low raspy voice.

The snake smelled the white surface and let out a dissatisfied hiss.

“Because I get the feeling that you and your brother are hiding things from me as well.”

The Snake came to a stop and hissed again. This time he lifted his head and narrowed his eyes as if something he was tracking would become clear to him at last.

“There’s something different about this place.” He hissed.

There was small flash of white light and where the snake once was a small bird had taken its place and flew up a tree to have better look at their surroundings.

Below the large beings feet left deep imprints in the snow, making the ground shake a little. He like his traveling companion was anything but ordinary. The bird in the trees was a Shape Shifter, but what he was he didn’t even know. Perhaps the best way of describing himself was that he felt like he was like the Shape Shifter once he was in his true form. A mixture of different species thrown together to create a beast like no other. He and his brother had a problem with the increasing amount of ponies traveling outside of their own territories and venturing into theirs.The last one they expected to run into was the Shape Shifter, but after the three met his older brother told him to go with the being of many faces and find a place to take refuge in until spring. The two traveled until the night before, when the Shape Shifter began to head on a one way track. As if he was homing in on something that only he could see. Now, here they were, in another forest where it became clear that the bird in the trees was onto something. The winged beast looked up to where the bird had gone.

“Well?” he asked. “All I see is a frozen wasteland. What’s so strange about that?”

“Because its not just the ground as I originally thought,” said the bird landing on one of the outstretched branches. “This entire place is filled with magical energy.”

“So?”

The bird took off and landed on the beast's shoulder.

“I told you and your brother that I felt a strong wave of magic come from here. But this isn’t the same.”

“What do you mean?”

The bird sighed knowing that he would have to explain himself.

“Usually powerful magic like the one I felt goes away after some time. Here, it’s different. While the one who had done the casting might be gone, the magic is still around. And this isn’t ordinary magic. This is something else. Something… Dark and Chaotic.”

Even as he said it, an evil smile formed on the bird’s small beak. The tall winged being sensed the delight coming from his small friend. The very thought of those living under such conditions where they were helpless to stop it made the bird wish he was there to see it. Confusion running rapid, the natural order disturbed and true colors having the chance to at last be shown were like music to ears. Everything unbalanced and disordered; everything in perfect Chaos. He was so busy daydreaming about it all that he didn’t realize that he had transformed back to his original form. A strained groan snapped him back to earth.

“Ah, My mistake Scorpan,” he said lazily as he wrapped himself around his companion like a large snake. “Must have drifted off.”

“Clearly,” said Scorpan coldly.

As the two continued their way through the Everfree the more the Shape Shifter wanted to try out his own magic. He began to wonder what would happen if he tried to change something that has already been changed. As if Scorpan had known what he was thinking he was quick to warn him not to try anything. Reluctantly the Shape Shifter agreed making a mental note to go back on his word the second his companion wasn’t watching him like a hawk. A while later the two took a break beside a pond. Scorpan told the Shape Shifter that he was going to get a birds eye view while he stayed behind. While Scorpan was away, the crafty menace used his own magic to make his tail glow bright yellow. Sneaking toward the edge of the pond he made the ice melt and let it sink into the icy depths. The water gave off a small spark of yellow light before returning to normal. Wondering what he must have done, the Shape Shifter was about transform into a frog when Scorpan called out to him.

“Discord, the search ends hear.”

“Let me guess,” began Discord stepping away from the murky water. “You found what you were looking for at last.”

“That and more. We are near the kingdom of Canterlot!”

“Kingdom eh?” Discord said sounding bored.

“Yes indeed!” Said Scorpan more enthusiastic. “There are mountains up ahead. I think that is where my brother and I will be residing for now.”

“Sure, you two go ahead and do that,” said Discord more interested in finding out what had changed under the water.

Quickly faking that he had something in his eye the mischievous creature turned to take his own eye out.

“Is that really necessary?” asked Scorpan in disgust.

“What? This way I can clean hard to reach places.”

He dunked his eye in the water and moved it around. With his sight being limited he dropped his eye on purpose and let it sink to the bottom.

“Oh, no!” he cried out dramatically. “I must have dropped it!”

“Your kidding right?” growled Scorpan. “If going into that murky slop is all you wanted just do it already!”

Grinning to himself, Discord turned into a frog and leaped into the pond. He dove deeper than expected and found his eye lying beside a mossy rock. Being free to see with two eyes, he looked around expectantly. All that was there was thick brown nothingness. Feeling disappointed the frog was about to swim back to the surface when a large object swam past in plain view. The frog saw a pair of small orange eyes staring back at him and when the reptile drew close he saw that there was something different about it. The whole body had taken on a smooth rock form. Even the teeth had turned into stone. Discord’s toothy smile returned as he watched his creation swim off. A new thought came to him as he made his way back to the surface. If he could change the way the wildlife looked underwater, then what would the land look like by the time he was done with it? To him the possibilities sounded endless. If he could create a new habitat, the forest would be his control! Alas, if it were only that easy. Unlike his brother, Scorpan was strict about the natural balance of things. Finally a solution came to him. All he would have to do is live with Scorpan and his brother in the mountains for some time until he was able to fully control the forest bellow. One thing was for sure as he hopped out of the pond and transformed back into himself. With the land already being affected by dark magic, this was going to take some time to figure out.

“Satisfied?” questioned Scorpan impatiently.

“Oh, yes, very satisfied,” said Discord as he made water poor out of his left ear.

“Fine, you can go wherever you wish now,” said Scorpan excusing the Shape Shifter. “I must return and give my brother the news.”

“On second thought, I might join you two after all,” said Discord with ease. “That is until spring arrives.”

Scorpan walked over to him and eyed him suspiciously.

“What are you planning?”

“Planning?” questioned Discord acting innocent. “Nope, no plans here.”

Scorpan surveyed the Shape Shifter a little longer. Trying to see if he could intimidate him into telling the truth. Discord knew exactly what was going on and refused to break eye contact. Finally Scorpan eased up and allowed the trickster to join them. Discord transformed yet again. This time he took the form of a fox. He trotted beside the tall flying beast, his plan already starting to form I his head.

When the two returned a red Centaur who wasted no time in finding the closest cave to take refuge in from the cold winds accompanied them.

“This will have to do for now Scorpan,” he said in a low rumbly voice.

“Tirek, we should climb higher,” said Scorpan noting how small the cave was.

His voice was a little higher pitched than his older brothers.

“And be at the winds mercy?” questioned Tirek darkly. “I think not. No, this will do just fine until Spring.”

Discord was just telling Scorpan something when Tirek asked what all the whispering was about.

“Discord is a little concerned and so am I. We are close the Canterlot. You know, where some of the pony races live and…”

“It matters not,” Tirek glared. “If any of them venture out here, we will deal with them.”

“Now Tirek,” began Scorpan warningly. “We mustn’t act irrationally. They haven’t done anything to us yet.”

“Besides invading our lands and roaming wherever they please. Harmless? I think not!”

He slammed his fist into the he wall and made a crack form all the way to the ceiling. Worried that his brother might trap them all inside he calmed him down with reassuring him that if the ponies do discover them, they would get rid of them.

“Good,” said Tirek coldly. “I promise brother, soon they will have what’s coming to them. Discord, in the meantime do whatever it is you usually do.”

“Tirek you don’t mean…” began Scorpan but his brother cut him off.

“Oh, but I do Scorpan. Discord, put your talents to work. This place needs some redecorating.”

Discord was beside himself. This was going better than he had expected. His wicked toothy grin came back as he watched Scorpan try to reason with his older brother but was silenced by the dark look he was given.

“Oh, I can assure you that my decorations will be quite the sight by the time I’m done,” Discord said to himself as he rubbed his claw and pawed hands together.

Chapter 7

Chapter 7

A Place to Grow as Equals

“It’s happened!” Cried the cloaked stallion as he and the rest of the guards accompanying him raced back up the city to the castle. “It has happened!”

All around doors opened and curious heads peeked out to see what was going on. What started as a few followers quickly became crowed of multicolored ponies. All of them had come out of their homes to follow the galloping guards. As they waited outside the castle doors, whispering started.

“What’s going on?” asked a mare from the crowed.

“Didn’t you hear?” asked an excited voice in response. “A decision has been made! Finally we can put this whole thing to a close!”

Inside the Castle, the cloaked stallion and Snap Shot raced to the throne room doors and flung them open completely winded but ready to give their report. Seeing that the Princesses weren’t there, they tried the next best place. The doors to King Night Shade’s study swung open showing the two stallions clutching the stich in their sides. The Phoenix gave a loud screech at being startled by the sudden intrusion. Celestia and Luna who were looking over more paper work looked up.

“Snap Shot,” said Celestia raising an eyebrow. “That was quite an entrance but the execution needs a little work.”

“Sorry for the-intrusion your highnesses!” said Snap Shot panting. “But we have brought-news!”

“It has happened!” exclaimed the cloaked stallion smiling. “The tribes have made a decision!”

Celestia and Luna gave a sigh of relief, but the time for wondering what their next plan of action should be would have to wait. Just then they heard the doors to the outside open. Snap Shot took off to see what was going on. The grey Earth Pony, Celestia and Luna followed behind. Reaching the top of stairs Snap Shot looked down in disappointment.

"What’s going on out here?! I thought I told you let nopony inside until her majesties say otherwise!”

“Please forgive them Princesses!” pleaded a cloaked Unicorn.

It was Clover the Clever. He was bowing in respect to Celestia and Luna who looked on as from behind the guards two more representatives of the remaining tribes stepped forward and bowed as well. The guards waited for Snap Shot to give the order to relieve them, but Celestia stopped him from doing so. Clover raised his head to look up at the Princesses and began to explain what had happened over the night. When he reached the part about the Windigos making an appearance, and how it made him sense their magic the sudden increase in magical energy they had felt started to make sense. When Clover had finished, one thing was yet to be said. What did the tribes decide on? Who was going to claim the land outside of the city? Or, was anyone going to? Before any of them could ask, the front doors opened again. This time, it was the three leaders who entered the castle. All three wore a look of apology and determination. Commander Hurricane reached the three companions first and saluted the Princesses.

“Our apologies, but we have something we need to discuss with his majesty!”

“Excuse me Commander,” said Snap Shot seriously. “But his majesty isn’t around to discuss anything you and the rest have to report!”

“But we are,” said Luna suddenly. “You can discuss any matter that deals with your territories with us.”

“Or they can speak to all of us,” came a soft voice from behind.

Everyone looked up to see Queen Star Bright and King Night Shade coming down the steps to be beside their daughters. Two mares followed close behind in a worried manner.

“My liege!” exclaimed Snap Shot ready to help them keep their balance if they needed it.

“Mom, Dad, you should be resting!” said Luna, unsure about them being back on their hooves earlier than expected.

“Rest?” questioned King Night Shade, reaching a hoof out to pat Luna’s head. “Rest when our daughters and kingdom need us?”

“Are you two alright?” asked Celestia looking up at her mother whose tired eyes looked down at her, but she smiled warmly in response.

“You and you sister have done wonderfully Celestia. Commander Hurricane, You said that you had something to tell us? Well, we are all ears.”

Together, the three-tribe leaders along with their accomplices and the rulers of Canterlot, gathered inside the throne room to discuss the outcome of last nights meeting. Celestia, Luna and even Snap Shot hovered awkwardly in the background. Ready to step in if the King and Queen underwent threatening signs of exhaustion. But to their surprise, the two sat perfectly still on their thrones. Deeply invested into what was being said. Commander Hurricane started off by apologizing for his and the rests childish behavior. The King and Queen smiled down at the six, clearly delighted that they had put their differences aside and came up with a solution for the unclaimed land. “So, it has been decided your majesties,” said Princess Platinum happily. “That the three tribes will leave the land for all the races of ponies!”

“And I assume you stand by your decision Princess,” said Queen Star Bright delighted by the decision.

“Yes my queen! The land below this city will be for all the races! A place where Unicorns, Pegasus and Earth Ponies can live and learn together in peace!”

“And we are pleased to hear that!” chimed in King Night Shade.

“Now, are you all sure that this is your final decision?”

The six exchanged looks before proclaiming proudly. “Yes, this is our final answer!”

Outside the castle, a large crowed had formed. Everyone waited to hear what had happened last night. The guards on the ground and on the balcony of the throne room stood at attention. The herd waited eagerly to find out what would happen to the land below them. The tall front doors opened, revealing Snap Shot who stood tall and important. He came down the steps and approached the silent onlookers. Looking around he started to scan out as many ponies that were from each tribe who were closest to the front of the herd. His eyes settled on a family of Earth Ponies, a single Unicorn stallion and one of the Pegasi that were hovering above the massive crowd. Pointing his hoof at each of them, he said allowed so that they could hear.

“Alright, Everypony listen up! I need all those who I pointed at to come with me!”

“Why?” asked one the Earth Ponies looking worried.

“Don’t worry you’re not in trouble,” said Snap Shot reassuringly to the nervous ponies before him. “But, their highnesses wish to see you!”

The crowed motioned for the chosen ponies to do as they were told. Quietly and still a little nervous the chosen Earth Ponies, Unicorn and Pegasus followed Snap Shot back inside the castle. All of them looked around taking in their surroundings. From the clean tile and rug floors, to the neatly dressed staff and fancy decorated halls it became clear that each of them wished that they were dressed in something more appropriate for meeting royalty. The stallions and mares of the Earth Pony family took off their hats and straightened them out. While the Unicorn and Pegasus checked themselves out in their own way. It wasn’t until they were inside the castle that Snap Shot realized how big the Earth Pony family was. The adults continued looking over each other’s appearance while the fillies and colts talked excitedly about being inside a massive structure. One of the smallest fillies pointed out a case and was about to take a closer look when her mother warned her to not break anything. The doors to the throne room opened and Clover the Clever let them enter. Inside, the King and Queen sat patiently at their thrones while Princess Celestia and Luna talked heavily to the rest of the tribe leaders. The Earth Ponies looked worried about the tracks they had brought in and so did the Unicorn, but the King and Queen simply smiled at them. This seemed to ease their nerves a little as they were welcomed by each of the tribe leaders.

“Right then,” announced Princess Platinum clapping her front hooves. “Down to business!”

“Excuse us Princess,” spoke a stallion form the Earth Pony family. “But why are we all her?”

“Oh, that is easy to explain,” answered Princess Platinum happily. “As you all have probably heard already, our problem has been settled and a decision has been made!”

Clover the Clever unrolled a piece of parchment proudly and held it up so that they all could see it. On it in clear writing was a treaty of peace signed by all of the tribe leaders. All that was missing was a title for the treaty. In the description it read:

“By order of the King, Queen and Princesses of Canterlot we here by give the land below the city to the Earth Ponies, Unicorns and Pegasi. May they use it to grow and live together in peace and harmony.”

Below that were the vows taken by each of the tribe leaders and their signatures were signed below each of them.

As the family and the two other representatives got to the end of the treaty some began to grow teary eyed as their mouths formed the words “Peace and harmony”.

“T-thank you my liege,” said one of the mares crying tears of happiness.

“No,” said King Night Shade holding up a hoof. “Thank your tribe leaders and representatives. They are the ones who came up with the treaty. We are just the ones who signed and passed it.”

An old stallion took Commander Hurricane’s hoof and shook it.

“Thank you Commander. Thank you for giving us all a place to live!”

“Your quite welcome,” said Commander Hurricane holding a straight face. “And that’s not all. You see, we decided to go forward with both of our plans.”

“You mean…”

“Yes, your race will be able to grow the crops you wish while those of us in Cloudsdale will begin to work on a way to construct a weather pattern that will benefit all of us. And if the Unicorns have anything to contribute, we will be more than happy to consider!”

At this point the old stallion lowered his head and started to cry silent tears. A gentle hoof was placed on his shoulder. He looked up to see Princess Celestia smiling at him. The Stallion shocked by this unexpected comfort shot his head up, wiped his eyes, took off his hat and cleared his throat.

“It’s alright,” said Celestia kindly. “You can all relax now.”

Once everyone had settled down, a new topic arose. What should they call this new land and since it was going to become a part of the growing map, and they were all going to be treating everyone fairly not just in the new territory, but in every land near and outside of Canterlot. What should they call the whole region?

“It needs to be something simple,” suggested Chancellor Puddinghead.

“Yes,” agreed Princess Platinum “Something that represents each race.”

Celestia and Luna listened into what was being said and together they went over a list of names. The King and Queen stepped into pinpoint the location of the new addition to the map with their cartographer. Again, the only thing missing were titles. Celestia led the Earth Ponies out to the balcony and pointed over to where the new land was perfectly visible. Below them the crowd stood in bewilderment as they saw Celestia saying something while she continued to point. One of the stallions joined in on the pointing and gave simple nods of agreement and remarks. Luna came outside a few seconds later with a smile on her face.

“Sister,” she said happily. “We have an idea for what to call this nation!”

“Oh, alright. What is it?”

Luna approached her big sister and whispered something into her ear. Celestia looked at Luna thoughtfully.

“Are you sure?” she asked curiously.

“Yes, I mean. It only makes since doesn’t it?” replied Luna confidently.

“You know something, Luna? I think you’re right.”

They all headed back inside where the rest were still going over ideas. They looked up when Celestia addressed them.

“Excuse my interruption, but my sister and I might know what to call the nation.”

From behind them, the family of Earth Ponies along with the Unicorn and Pegasus were talking heavily about something as well. They stopped to listen into what had to be said.

“We think the name of the entire region should be called… Equestria!”

All was silent. Everyone began to take in what had just been said. Commander Hurricane looked over the list of names he and the rest had scribbled out on a piece of parchment. With a final nod he wrote down the name Celestia had suggested and went over the list one last time. Chancellor Puddinghead and Princess Platinum gathered around and in one pleasant nod to one another they came to an agreement.

“Very well, Princess!” exclaimed Puddinghead in delight. “We agree with that name! Your highnesses what say you?”

“We say,” began Queen Star Bright sweetly. “Let it be so.”

A silent swell of excitement swept around the room as the name of the region was made. Now, all that remained was a name for the new land below Canterlot. They didn’t have to wait long. One of the Earth Ponies approached the rulers and said cheerfully, “What about, Ponyville?”

Together they watched as the cartographer wrote down the names on the map and passed it to the King and Queen for their final say. With a nod of approval Queen Star Bright wrote down the title of the peace treaty and folded up the map.

Back outside, the front doors opened and the representatives of each race stepped outside to region the curious crowd. A few minutes later, the balcony doors opened and the royal family stepped outside to speak. Everyone expected the King or Queen to announce what had just happened, but to theirs and the Princesses surprise. Queen Star Bright nudged Celestia forward so that she was looking down over the guards and curious citizens of Canterlot. Taking one last look at her parents and little sister, they smiled back encouragingly. Celestia took a deep breath before speaking loud and clear.

“Attention Citizens of Canterlot! A decision has been made! The Three Tribes have made a peace treaty! You can put your differences aside and rejoice!”

A quiet whisper grew throughout the crowd as the looks of excitement and relief spread. Celsestia continued, confident in what had to be said next.

“As for the land below this city. It is has been decided that it will belong to not just one race, but to all three! From here on out, the land will be known as Ponyville! There, Unicorns, Earth Ponies, and Pegasi will be free to live together as equals! Let the fighting come to end as we embrace a brighter tomorrow and live together in peace and harmony!”

Chapter 8

Chapter 8

An Unexpected Visitor

The crowd below the royal family erupted with stomping hooves and cheers of delight. Queen Star Bright stepped forward with Princess Luna and King Night Shade. Now that they were all perfectly visible the King spoke allowed adding an additional statement.

“Our subjects! Now is the time to make amends for our past mistakes and as my daughter has already put it; embrace in a new tomorrow!”

With that said, the royal family went back inside the throne room where the three tribe leaders were looking over the Peace Treaty and newly created Equestrian map and began congratulating themselves. Once they spotted the rulers of Canterlot they bowed deeply. The cloaked guild member turned his attention away from the map and bowed his head.

“I think we owe you our thanks young one,” said King Night Shade as he approached the cloaked stallion. “With all the excitement in the air, I think this calls for a feast! What say you my Queen?”

“I agree,” said Queen Star Bright sweetly. “Snap Shot, alert the kitchens!”

“Right away your highness!” Snap Shot said his chest puffing out. “Any special requests?”

“Oh, nothing that can’t be done. Princess Platinum, Commander Hurricane, Chancellor Pudinghead, why don’t you and your companions join us!”

“We don’t want to take up anymore of your time your majesty,” said Princess Platinum politely. “We couldn’t possibly accept. Not with the food rations being scarce.”

“I’m sure we can manage Princess!” King Night Shade said, his eyes twinkling. “Please, we insist!”

“Well, I suppose it wouldn’t hurt. Yes, very well then! We humbly except! Chancellor, Commander, what say you?”

“Full steam ahead!” boomed Commander Hurricane.

“Smart Cookie, clear our schedule!” cried Chancellor Puddinghead in delight. “There’s a celebration that needs us!”

Celestia and Luna looked expectantly to the spot where the guild member was, but there no one there. Wondering where he had gone, the two left the throne room unnoticed by any of the adults. Once they were out in the halls they split up in search for the Earth Pony. Luna began her search upstairs, starting with her parent’s bedroom. Celestia looked for the missing pony in the rest of the downstairs halls. Her search brought her to the kitchens where the chefs were going over what would make a good meal for the nights feast without going overboard. Sneaking a quick look around, she saw no cloaked stallion amongst the busy cooks. By this time, Luna had almost finished her search upstairs when she heard two voices coming from downstairs. Making her way down the steps, she followed the voices until she arrived at the spot where she would go to practice moon and star raising. At the foot of these steps the cloaked stallion was talking to one of the guards. He was trying to explain why he was down there to begin with. Luna knew that this area was out of bounds to everyone except for her Celestia and their parents. What was the guild member doing down here? The guard remained silent. Not allowing the Earth Pony to go any further.

“Look,” said the guild member as patiently as he could manage. “All I need from down there is one specific book and that’s all. My guild has left me with a job you see, and I have been entrusted with it. Perhaps if I tell you what I’m looking for, you could go and bring it to me? I promise, I’ll stay right here.”

“My apologies sir!” said the guard seriously. “But I cannot allow you or anypony to go down there and take what you want. I would be going against my duties!”

“That’s why you’ll be the one retrieving what I need,” repeated the cloaked stallion.

Looking around to make sure no one was around he continued to explain his reasons.

“I give you my word, as soon as I’m done with it, I’ll give it back and nopony will ever know it was gone.”

“I’m sorry, but nopony is permitted to take anything from the catacombs below!”

Princess Luna hid behind the corner to eavesdrop. The Stallion continued his attempts in making the guard trust him when her curiosity became too much for her to remain hidden. Silently she stepped out into view. The guard looked past the stallion and stood at attention while Luna approached them. Reaching out a hoof, she gently touched the cloaked ponies back making him spin around.

“P-Princess!” he exclaimed. “What brings you here?”

“I should ask you the same thing,” said Luna eyeing him curiously. “You shouldn’t be down here.”

“I know that but… Hey, you know, perhaps you can help me out here.”

“Me?” asked Luna, taken aback.

“That’s right.” The stallion perked up. “I may not be able to go down there, but you can.”

Luna looked suspiciously at him. His red eyes showed sure determination. She wasn’t sure about this. For one thing she didn’t know what he was after and the Unicorn’s Guild weren’t exactly well respected as casters. Her father had once come back from a meeting he had with the head of the guild in a fury of rage.

“Those fools!” he said slamming one of his books shut. “They have no idea what they’re thinking! Taking such actions wouldn’t solve anything!”

She and her big sister didn’t hear anymore of their fathers rant since one of the staff took that moment to escort her and Celestia out of his study. Now here she stood with the newest member of the guild. Being asked to do something that she knew very little about and wasn’t sure if she should. The stallion took her hoof making her look up at him.

“Princess, I give you my word. I will return it once I’m done.”

“I-I’m not sure,” said Luna looking away as her stomach and chest felt like she was going into a dive from one of her flights. “I mean, how do I know you won’t steel anything?”

“Look at me,” requested the stallion.

Luna looked back at the stallion not realizing how so close he was. It felt like their snouts might touch at any moment. For an added touch the Earth Pony had removed his hood to reveal his black mane. His ruby eyes stared right into her aqua ones. His face remained straight as they stared at each other for a good five seconds.

“I promise Princess,” he said at last refusing to break eye contact. “I will return the thing I seek once I’m done with it. And if there is a chance of it not being down there, I will leave the matter alone.”

She didn’t know what made her do it, but before she knew it, the Princess of the Night felt her head nod slowly in response.

“F-fine,” she said almost in a mumble. “I suppose I can have a look. What is it you seek?”

The stallion grinned at her making her chest do another summersault. The guard behind them stayed at attention. Still, Luna could have sworn that he was watching carefully incase the stallion tried anything funny. To Luna’s surprise the Earth Pony moved his head forward. Before she could push away, she heard him whisper,

“The thing I’m looking for is in the catacombs. From what the rest of the guild have told me, it’s a black book with the image of a crystal on the cover.”

He brought his head back, released Luna’s hoof, put his hood back up and with a bow left. But not without saying very clearly so the guard could her him.

“Well, I’ll leave you to your studies then Princess! I should get back to packing my things. Since his majesty and the Queen are back on their hooves, I see no reason to stick around any longer!”

Luna staid where she was, her hoof was still raised, dangling awkwardly. She touched her chest feeling something inside it pound. Her eyes still wore a look of shock from the unexpected move the Earth Pony took. Was he out of his mind? Behaving that way in front of royalty was to her not only inappropriate, but would have anyone sent to the dungeon in an instant. The guard rolled his eyes and pounded his spear loudly knocking Luna back to earth. Unbeknownst to the Night Princess, her face had turned so red that an egg could have been cooked on them.

“W-what? Sorry, what was that?” she asked still flustered.

“I said, will your highness be going below for her nightly studying?”

“S-studying? Right, yes! Studying! I will do just that!”

The guard snorted once before standing aside to allow Luna to head down the staircase into the catacombs below. Reaching the bottom of the stairs she started down the long corridor until she reached the room where a lot of forbidden books and artifacts were kept. The eerie blue light from the ceiling shun down over the shelves making the jars, parts of silver on chests sparkle. Luna moved down the isles passing scrolls and rows upon rows of chests and jars that had a type of powdery substance in them. Finally at the back of the room, she came across the books she had pulled out thinking that there might be something in them to help her with training to raise the moon and stars. To her disappointment she found nothing that would be of any use. Looking down at the opened book she saw the page she had last left off on. The chapter title was, ‘Myths and Legends’. Even though the room had the dim blue light, visibility was scarce, so she had brought a lantern down with her the last time she had been inside the quiet room. Using the light from the lantern, Luna went over the remaining shelves looking at the spines of each book. There were many colored books, but only one looked black. Or at least the little color that remained did. Levitating the book, she blew the dust off and looked at the cover. There was no image of a crystal on it. Sighing Luna proceeded down the isles flying up to the top shelf then back to the bottom. Once she was done with her search, she headed back up empty handed. But her head was filled with questions she was dying to ask. If the book was down there, why did the Unicorn Guild want it? What was so important about it? And what would they plan to do once they had found out what they wanted to know? The questions and more followed her all the way to the top of the stairs.

The guard stepped aside to let Luna through and told her that everyone was headed to the dinning room for the feast. Thanking the guard, Luna headed down the hall and made her way to the sound of excited talking. The staff were dressed for occasion as well and bowed to her as she passed by. Inside the dinning room, the King and Queen were talking animatedly to the guests while Celestia was talking to the cloaked stallion that had lowered his hood once again. From the looks of it, he, like the rest of the diners, appeared to be thoroughly enjoying himself. Luna approached the long table and took her seat beside her big sister. It was strange, but for some reason, she couldn’t bring herself to look the guild member. Even when he glanced behind Celestia to see her, Luna felt her cheeks growing red again and she quickly turned her attention to the smorgasbord before her and added a couple pieces of this and that to her plate.

“Where have you been?” asked Celestia finally turning away from the stallion to notice her little sister.

“Looking for the new pony.” Luna replied not meeting her sister’s eyes.

“I found him,” said Celestia. “He was wondering around upstairs.

“Why didn’t you call for me?”

“I did, but you didn’t answer.”

At this, Luna grew silent and began wolfing down her breaded vegetable rolls. The cloaked Earth Pony was describing where he was from with Clover the Clever who listened with deep interest.

“Fascinating!” he said nodding at the idea of an Empire being made out of crystals. “I would love to visit one day when its finished! It sounds incredible!”

“I don’t know about that,” said the guild member plainly. “But it is promised to be quite a sight once the castle is complete. After that, the construction of the rest of the Empire should begin.”

The two continued to talk about how the building preparations for some time. Surprisingly the guild member answered all the questions being thrown at him in the best way he could.

“So, what’s your plans on electing a ruler?”

“A ruler eh?” asked the guild member thoughtfully.

“Yes,” chimed in Princess Platinum after taking a sip of her drink. “An Empire would be nothing without its ruler. So, how about it? Any thoughts on a king or queen?”

“Hmmm,” began the guild member. “If I were to guess, I would say the Crystal Empire would have a Queen. Come to think of it, last I heard, we might have a Queen ready to take the throne once everything is ready!”

There was a sudden sense of excitement in the room at this new piece of news.

“A Queen you say?” said Princess Platinum taking another sip from her goblet. “Who is it?”

“Umm, if I recall correctly…” he pointed a hoof at the King and Queen. “It was another one of your kind your majesties.”

Everyone looked surprised at this.

“What?!” exclaimed Chancellor Puddinghead “Wow, your highness! Your kind sure does have a way of getting to the top!”

“Chancellor,” said Smart Cookie embarrassed. “I think you should take it easy on those drinks.”

“No, it’s quite alright Secretary,” said Queen Star Bright kindly. “The Alicorns do have quite a history when it comes to such things.”

King Night Shade was beside himself. Thinking heavily, he began to wonder if it was possible? Could it be that after all this time, she was going to be crowned as well?

“Um, father? Are you still with us?” came Celestia’s voice.

“What?” asked King Night Shade looking down the table at the curious faces. “Sorry, must have drifted off for a moment.”

“Are you feeling alright?” asked Luna looking worried.

“Yes,” replied King Night Shade reassuringly. “It was probably nothing. I must have been reading to much into it.”

Ignoring the perplexed looks he was being given, he returned to his plate of food. His wife on the other hand continued to eye him thoughtfully. The gears in her head began turning as she began putting the pieces together. The remainder of the feast past with delighted discussions on when the creation of Ponyville would commence. In the end, they settled on an agreement that the building plans would be complete by the beginning of spring. With the promise of a new settlement on the horizon, it was as if the last stressful months had never happened. At the end of dinner, the King and Queen raised their glasses and thanked the guild member for all that he had done. With his ears lowering and growing slightly pink, the Stallion accepted the toast.

“Are you sure you don’t need an escort?” asked Queen Star Bright, after she offered to have a chariot bring him back to the Crystal Empire.

“Oh, there’s no need. I can manage,” replied the stallion. “Another guild member should meet me below the city tomorrow and he’ll teleport us both back then.”

“You’re welcome back anytime!” said King Night Shade happily.

“Thank you my liege,” said the guild member bowing his head in gratitude.

Silence took over for the first time. Suddenly a sudden faint sound of what sounded like music was heard. Opening the balcony doors in the throne room the distant sound of music cheers echoed form the city grounds where the lights in the distance made the city look inviting. Even though the grounds were covered in snow the citizens had gone outside of their homes to celebrate. From the smell of smoke and a bright light that came from the center of the city, it told them that a bond fire had been lit. The music continued to echo across the land. A pair of Royal Guards began to head down to city to make sure things didn’t get out of control. Chancellor Puddinghead made to leave and when she was asked where she was going, she told her Secretary that she was heading down to join in on the fun. King Night Shade looked out at the city then he looked at his two daughters who wore longing looks as they looked out at the city. Queen Star Bright gave him a nod of agreement before he approached the Princesses. By this point it was just the three of them out on the balcony with the guild member who waited by the doors in silence.

“You know,” began Night Shade addressing his daughters. “It does look like fun down there. Why don’t you two go on and enjoy yourselves.”

“R-really?” exclaimed Celestia looking excited. “You mean it?”

“Go on, you two have earned it!” said Star Bright sweetly. “New pony, why don’t you join them?”

The guild member considered the invite for a moment before he thought it would be a good time to ask Luna if she had found the book he was instructed to find. The stallion nodded his head in response and approached the two Princesses. He offered his hoof to Luna.

“Shall we Princess?” he asked with a faint smile.

Luna felt her face begin to redden again. Celestia looked at her little sister and rolled her eyes.

“Go on Luna,” she said nudging the Princess of the Night.

Blushing furiously she took the stallions hoof and allowed him to escort her to the front doors where they would begin to make their way down to the city. Celestia smiled after them, and wondered who should she take as a dance partner. Her eyes met Snap Shot who was also watching Luna and the Earth Pony leaving with what looked like surprise written on in face. Celestia held back the temptation to laugh as she reached the Captain and held out her hoof.

“Well,” she said to him patiently.

“What?” he asked seriously. “You want somepony to accompany you as well? Very well, let me see if I can find somepony.”

Sighing, Celestia took the Captain’s hoof and marched down the halls with him questioning why he was being dragged along for the ride. Celestia laughed as they reached the front doors and opened them.

“Princess, I don’t think I should. I mean my job is here in the castle! I…”

“Oh, don’t be such a stick in the mud Captain Grump!” Celestia said happily.

She let go of the Captain and kicked off the ground to hover inches above the armored Pegasus. “Come on, I think you need this most of all! Why not humor your Princess for just one night?”

“Because your idea of humor can be questionable,” said Snap Shot looking up at the smiling Alicorn.

“I’m being serious Snap!” said Celestia, looking back at the young Captain. “Trust me, you’ll thank me latter! Now come on! Luna will already be there by now and we don’t want to miss the best dance numbers!”

Snap Shot looked up at the Princess of the Day and a small smile formed as he too spread his wings and kicked off the ground.

“That’s the spirit!” yelled Celestia cheerfully. “Let’s go! I think I hear a good one starting up!”

Like a cannon ball that had just been fired from a cannon, Celstia shot off down the street with Snap Shot trailing after her. He couldn’t understand why, but he was growing to like this side of Celestia. When they arrived at the bond fire, the way her body, flowing pink mane and tail and golden jewelry were illuminated by the firelight, it made her more beautiful than he would have ever thought possible. Luna bowed to a nearby Pegasus and together they began to dance. Another Earth Pony had taken the guild member and started a type of two-step that he followed with ease. Snap Shot joined in once Celestia was done with her first dance partner and together they danced amongst the rest of the citizens. The Royal Guards who had come down to keep an eye on things clapped their hooves together matching the rhythm of the music and cheered their Captain on.

“Where’s all this coming from?” Celestia asked grinning at him as she twirled. “I thought things like this were of no interest to the mighty Captain…”

“Will you quit teasing me already,” Snap Shot said grinning back. “And I thought you wanted me to humor you tonight? So, here I am your highness.”

Celestia returned his smile and the two of them quickened their dancing to the point where they had to fly above the crowd in order to continue their duet in the sky. The cloaked stallion was beside himself as the song drew to a close and his dance partner was swept away by a husky Unicorn who bowed to her and offered his hoof. He had taken the silent walk to the city as an opportunity to ask Luna if she had found anything in the catacombs. When she had told him that she found nothing, he thanked her for searching and thought it was best to drop the subject and have the first dance with her once they arrived in the city. He had owed her that at least. As he continued to join in on the celebrations he thought that at least he wouldn’t be going back to the Unicorn Guild without a report on the book.

Back on the Balcony of the castle, King Night Shade and Queen Star Bright had waited for the last guard to leave them before the King turned around and looked at a stationary figure crouching above them like a statue.

“It’s alright, you can come down now.”

The figure stood up to his full height before spreading his wings and glided onto the balcony where he went on one knee and bowed to them.

“Your majesties,” he said in a deep but pleasant voice.

“Scorpan,” said Queen Star Bright looking down at the creature who lifted his head to stare back at them. “What brings you back here?”

“I’m afraid traveling ponies are the reason for this unexpected visit,” said Scorpan. “My brother and I…”

“He’s here too?” questioned King Night Shade looking slightly worried.

“Don’t worry. I have told him not to do anything while we are here. You know, There’s no need for unnecessary actions.”

“Scorpan,” said Star Bright patiently, but her eyes said differently; almost as if she was worried. “Your word may not mean anything to him. You do realize that? And if he tries anything, we will be forced to take action.”

“I swear to you, that won’t happen!” Scorpan said reassuringly. “And if it does, I will deal with him.”

“Let us hope it doesn’t have to come to that,” said Night Shade seriously. “Now, what was that about the ponies of Equestria traveling?”

“Ah, you named the region at last have you? Yes, That’s a fine name indeed. Anyways, I’m afraid the ponies have ventured into unwanted territories.”

“Yes, they tend to do that now. But they haven’t caused any harm have they?”

“No, not yet.” and the creature added a little angrily. “But you know how my brother can be.”

“Yes, we do,” said Star Bright. “Please continue.”

“We have traveled to Canterlot in hopes that we… Well, I can ask you to tell the ponies of Equestria to leave our lands alone.”

“We will look into it,” said Star Bright. “In the mean time, you keep your brother from causing any harm to the ponies of Equestria.”

“Thank you your majesty,” said Scorpan with another bow. “Believe me, I will do just that! Oh, if Star Swirl was here, he could help me with doing just that. Speaking of which where is the old fellow?”

King Night Shade exchanged a look with his Queen. Night Shade was about to give the bat like creature the bad news when he looked around expecting to see the old caster emerge from the throne room.

“I haven’t heard from him in ages. That whole mess with an awoken beast must have been something! I hope he came up with a solution. Oh, what am I talking about? Of course he did! It’s him after all! So, where is he?”

The look the King and Queen gave Scorpan made his eager grin subside instantly. His wings fell and his ears dropped. He shook his head in disbelief. It couldn’t have happened. There was no way.

“Scorpan,” said Night Shade sympathetically. “You should come with us… There’s something you need to see.”

Scorpan waited in the shadows of the castle towers until he spotted the King and Queen leaving from the front doors and headed down the castle grounds until they took off to the sky and waited for the big creature to follow them. They flew for what seemed like an hour until they reached the burnt remains of what used to be Star Swirl’s hometown. Scorpan prepared himself for the worst, but when he landed, he ran off to where the old caster’s home used to be. When the King and Queen caught up with him, he was looking at a crumpled and defeated pile of burnt wood, shattered brick and glass. A bit of the houses wall still stood but the rest was spread across the ground covered in snow.

“Are his works…” began Scorpan afraid of the answer.

“His work is safe,” said Night Shade softly.

“And… what about him? Did he…”

“Oh, no. This happened after his passing,” said Star Bright. “He was long gone before his village was attacked.”

Scorpan looked around the destroyed village. Every house, every small shop, had been whipped out. The friendly presence of the ponies living here was to be nothing but a distant memory now. He knelt down and gingerly placed his clawed hand on the snow covered debris.

“I guess that thing had something to do with this?” he said with a snarl.

“Come with us,” said Night Shade placing a hoof on the creatures back. “We’ll explain along the way.”

They led Scorpan to a part of the village far away from the destruction and into a cemetery where those who where buried still remained undisturbed and were spared from the Defilers wrath. They explained how the dragon was released months after the old caster’s departure and how it was up to his apprentice to solve her teacher’s counter spell. When they reached the end of their tale they had reached a part of the cemetery where a single tombstone lied surrounded by dead flowers and a badge of honor given to the old Unicorn wizard by the Unicorn’s Guild. On the tombstone were the words:

“Here lies Star Swirl the Bearded, last descendant of Swirl family. Friendless maybe, but he was the greatest wizard of his time.”

Scorpan sank to his knees and stared at the grave. The words carved into the stone began to grow blurry as he felt his eyes begin to water. He mouthed the word friendless and sank his clawed fingers into his palms.

“Lies,” he said.

For such a huge creature it was amazing that he was able make his deep voice become soft and moving. “That isn’t true Star. You were never alone my old friend.”

He felt the last bit of his bravery wither away as he realized that he had come all this way to the resting place of the first friend he had ever had and he didn’t bring him anything. A soft wing touched his back and he saw that the King and Queen were beside him looking down at the Star Swirl’s grave. The small gust of wind swept across the fields and through their hair. Night Shade let out a sigh and made his horn glow. There was a small pop and a rolled up piece of parchment levitated toward Scorpan who took it. His eyes widened in realization. He knew what this was. It was the last letter he had ever written to the old Unicorn wizard.

“You kept this?” he asked his voice starting to crack. “Why?”

“We were holding onto it until you came along. Don’t worry we haven’t read it. It wouldn’t have felt right. This was his letter to receive and his alone.”

Scorpan untied the red string keeping the letter sealed and unrolled it. He felt his throat begin to ache as he began to read the last letter he had ever sent.

“Dear Star, I know it has been a while since last we spoke. So much has changed here in the land of heat and treacherous mountains. Recently, some of your races have ventured into our lands. I was hoping you could tell me what that’s all about. Tirek says we should be on high alert now, but I think he’s just overreacting as usual.

I do agree with your last letter. If my brother and I wish to be accepted we shan’t let the small things get to us. All the ponies need to do is to talk to us and hopefully we can set things right. Make them see that they have it all wrong. We aren’t just monsters here to frighten them. Well, maybe not all of us.

Anyways I hope all is well in your village. Say hello to everyone for me.

Your friend, Scorpan.”

Something from the creatures face fell onto the piece of paper causing it to form a small damp spot where it had landed. Not wanting anymore harm to come to his letter, Scorpan rolled the piece of parchment back up and tied it shut. He closed his eyes holding back the tears that were fighting to be released. He couldn’t fall apart now. He had to be strong. The Unicorn wizard was getting on in age after all when they first met. Mastering his emotions he placed the letter in the center of the dead flowers and placed a pile of them on top so the rolled up paper wouldn’t be swept away by the wind. Once it was done Queen Star Bright made her horn glow and newly bloomed flowers hovered down to replace the worn out ones. She neatly placed them beside the letter and made sure that the rolled up parchment was lying against the tombstone with two flowers placed carefully behind it.

“You meant a great deal to him,” she said warmly. “I could tell. And he meant the same to you.”

Scorpan couldn’t hold back anymore. At last he let his emotions show and let out a small sigh before tears began running silently down is cheeks where they hit the snowy ground. He stayed like that for some time letting his fallen tears sink into the icy ground at his knees. Finally, he stood and wiped his eyes. The King and Queen took to the sky and waited patiently until Scorpan opened his wings too and lifted himself up into the sky. Together they flew back to Canterlot where he said his goodbyes to the King and Queen before heading back to the mountains outside of the Everfree Forest. He didn’t even answer his brother and Discord when he entered the cave. He simply found his resting place at the farthest end of the cave and let his reddened eyes close.

Chapter 9

Chapter 9

A Monster in the Woods

“Come on Tock,” pleaded Celestia. “How many times do I have to say I’m sorry?”

The red Unicorn continued to go about his business as if the Alicorn wasn’t there. He continued to add extra imaginary items to an already full tray of fruit and glasses of water.

“Tock I…”

But his little brother Tick stopped her before she could finish. He, like his brother and parents were surprised when Celestia showed up with Luna at their house that morning. Their Mother and Father were so shocked by the unexpected visit, that they hurried to remove the house of as many unwanted untidy areas. Bowing repeatedly to their royal guests, they apologized for the mess no one else saw but them. When Tick and Tock spotted the Phoenix, they wasted no time in asking Celestia where she had found it. After she told them that the Phoenix was the one that came from the egg and that it was up to her to teach it how to fly, Tock’s look of wonder turned to what only could be described as jealousy. He was understandably wondering why he wasn’t the one looking after the mythical bird.

“Come on Tock!” Tick called to him from the table. “The Princess would have given you the egg if it didn’t fall upon her to look after it.”

“Oh yeah?” questioned Tock, his back still facing them. “Did she tell her parents that I would be a good candidate to look after it?”

Celestia didn’t answer, but Tock had already guessed what the answer was by the sudden silence.

“Tock!” said his mother trying to sound calm under the presence of royalty. “If you brought that egg home you know what would have been the outcome!”

“Who ever said that you or dad would know it was here?” said Tock sourly under his breath.

“Anyways,” started Luna pleasantly. “Celestia is about to take the Phoenix outside to fulfill her promise. We thought since you are the one who rescued it, it seems only fare to invite you to join if you’d like. But if you’re saying you wish not to experience the flight of a Phoenix…”

She stopped and focused on Tock who stopped what he was doing and at last brought the tray over. He stayed where he was standing and very calmly said.

“I am glad you thought of me Princess.”

“So, how about it big brother?” asked Tick.

“I suppose I might as well accept. And is Tick welcome to watch too?”

“If he wants to bare witness to such a magnificent sight, he can.”

“Are you kidding?” exclaimed Tick happily. “I wouldn’t miss out on a chance like this!”

“Then it is settled!” said Luna happily. “Tick and Tock, we will wait for you two at open field next to the Everfree Forest!”

They thanked Tick and Tock’s parents for letting them enter their house and left. The Phoenix hopped excitedly on Celestia’s back. Once outside, the two sisters headed for the field below the city. What they didn’t expect to find there were two more of their friends. Black Wood, an Earth pony, with shears for a cutie mark had stopped studying the frozen fungus on the ground to watch as Wind Chime put her new ability to the test by talking to a family of rabbits. Her warm smile changed when she saw who was coming near. She didn’t even notice when one of the adult rabbits beat its hind leg on the ground rapidly and began pointing at the mouth of the Everfree Forest. As the two sisters and Unicorn brothers approached their friends, Celestia caught the look Tock was giving Wind Chime. The yellow Pegasus stood up and waited for one of the newcomers to speak.

“Hello Wind Chime!” said Tick pleasantly. “Out giving a demonstration of your new powers? Impressive isn’t it Black Wood?”

Black Wood’s look told them that Wind Chime must have told him what had happened that day when she and Celestia saved Tock and the egg. He nudged the Pegasus forward.

“Go on,” he said encouragingly.

“R-right,” said Wind Chime straightening up.

It became clear to the rest of the group that the two had practiced what the yellow flyer was going to say. Tock was trying to be preoccupied with the bunnies that were trying to get the ponies attention by squeaking loudly and making frantic jesters to the forest. He felt his brother give him a push and slowly he went up to the equally uncomfortable Pegasus.

“So, um… Hi,” said Tock scratching his head.

His little brother egged him on.

“Look, about what happened in the forest. I guess I might have been a little stupid.”

Wind Chime raised an eyebrow.

“Ok, it was a stupid plan! And… If it wasn’t for you and Princess Celestia, it could have ended badly for me. So, thanks.”

“I- it’s ok, I might have gone too far by insulting you,” said Wind Chime digging the ground with her hoof. “I should never had said that to you and… I’m sorry.”

Tock made a face as if trying his best not to smirk at the situation. “Well, my plan might have been dumb, but at least I didn’t…”

“Tock!” Warned Tick.

“I’m sorry too. Next time I’ll try to stay with the rest of the group and not wonder off. And if I do…”

“I’ll know you’ve returned to normal,” finished Wind Chime smiling humorously at the red Unicorn in front of her.

Tick let out a sigh of relief. Wanting to move on, Wind Chime brought Tock over to Black Wood, where the two sat and watched the Pegasus try to communicate with the rabbits who were hopping up and down and waving their small paws. When Luna asked what Tick was so worried about he explained to her and Celestia that his big brother was in a foul mood ever since they left the forest.

“I thought he was never going to make up with her,” said Tick. “I tried to get them to talk to each other afterword but Tock was too stubborn and Wind Chime was reduced to tears making him feel even worse.”

They looked over to where Wind Chime was still trying to understand what the bunnies were trying to tell her. Tock and Black Wood chimed in to help her guess what they could be saying. One of the rabbits facepawed itself and tapped his back leg on the Pegasus’s hoof, then pointed at himself and finally at the forest.

“Oh, I see!” said Wind Chime confidently. “I think they want me to follow them. They must want me to see where they live. I’ll be back!”

“Hey, Wind Chime, wait up!” called Luna hurrying over to her. “I’ll go too.”

“Hang on!” said Celestia stopping them. “What ever happened to helping me out with the Phoenix?!”

“We’ll be back Celie!” said Luna. “Just start without us!”

As the two headed off into the woods Luna caught up with Wind Chime whispering something that only she could hear.

“There’s something we need to discuss.”

Celestia was left with the three stallions, pondering on how she should start the little bird’s first flying lesson. Perhaps she should start off small, but how was she supposed to know what a Phoenix at this ones age was capable of doing? She looked at the bird, taking in her red and orange feathers. The Phoenix squawked softly before leaping off Celestia’s back. She flapped her small wings as she ran across the ground hopping every chance it could. She hovered inched from the ground before landing on her tail feather. She unlike Celestia or Luna when they had just started their flying lessons didn’t let this stop her. She continued in the same cycle for some time before shooting Celestia a look that simply said, “Feel free to join in at any time.”

Tick, Tock and Black Wood watched as the tiny bird made one last attempt at flying. Celestia caught the bird before she fell again.

“Here, let me show you.” She said kindly.

She set the bird down and began opening her own wings. The bird looked up at the towering pony as her wings stretched out and tried to mimic the same motions. Celestia couldn’t help but to find the whole thing cute as she noticed the bird look from one wing to the next then at her own and let out a pouty chirp.

“Don’t worry, they’ll grow,” said Celestia sweetly.

She started to think back to what Snap Shot had taught her and Luna. She began tilting her wings slightly before starting from the top.

“Now the most important thing is to make sure you watch your flapping speed once you are airborne. Otherwise you will ware yourself out. But let’s start off with the basics!”

Celestia began to move her wings up and down slowly as to find the right speed for lift off. The bird flapped her wings too but she continued to flap them furiously.

“Wow there! Easily like this,” Celestia said patiently, as she continued her slow rhythm.

The small Phoenix tilted her head, observing the motions of the slowly rising and falling wings of her caretaker. She stayed observing the Alicorn for some time before she stopped and waited. Unsure if the bird understood. Tick, Tock and Black Wood were about to suggest that they wait until Wind Chime and Luna return when the Phoenix spread its small wings and began flexing them before she began mimicking what Celestia had shown her. Smiling down at the bird, Celestia reopened her wings and continued the slow movements. The Stallions watched in amazement as the future Princess of the sun bent her legs and the bird did the same. Celestia kicked off the ground and hovered feet above the small bird. The heavy flaps her wings made kicked small flecks of snow off the ground. The Phoenix positioned herself before she copied everything that was shown to her. After her feet left the ground, she was tempted to begin flapping furiously again after her body dropped slightly.

“That’s it!” Celestia said happily. “Now, try lifting yourself higher!”

This was easier said than done. The Phoenix was struggling to keep steady while she felt the heavy winds Celestia was sending her way. The small bird felt her body sway dangerously and began flapping her wings vigorously. Celestia saw what was causing the problem and landed, but the bird was still moving as fast as she could. The bird felt herself growing tired and started to loose altitude. The Phoenix gave one last effort to remain airborne, but her wings gave up and she fell. The impact she expected didn’t come. Instead she was sliding down a vast white feathery surface until she came to a stop on Celestia’s back. The young Princess had her wing stretched out to catch her small companion. The bird looked up at the Alicorn sulking.

“Now, don’t fret,” said Celestia reassuringly. “You did very well for your first try. In time, your wings will grow and you will fly!”

The bird cooed softly in response. Seeing that that the flight lesson for the day was over, the stallions were about to suggest that they head into the forest and look for Luna and Wind Chime when Luna came soaring out at top speed. She looked anxious.

“Luna, what is it?” asked Celestia looking serious.

“Sister, you need to come with me!” urged Luna hovering in place. “Wind Chime and I followed the bunnies and… It’s best if you see for yourself!”

Without hesitation, the five ponies and small bird hurried into the forest. Luna led them to a part of the Everfree where the snow was deepest and Wind Chime stood waiting for them on a tree stump. When they approached her the three stallions looked around as if expecting there to be danger lurking close by. Celestia on the other hand addressed the situation calmly.

“Wind Chime, where are we? What did you find?”

“Princess, the rabbits along with the rest of the animals want to speak to you and your sister,” said Wind Chime unsure what to think of the situation.

“Very well, where are they?”

Wind Chime pointed at a cave not too far from where they were.

“Wait, they’re all in there?” questioned Celestia.

“I don’t get it either,” said Wind Chime just as confused. “All they were able to tell me so far is that they must speak to you and Luna.”

“Alright, take us to them! You can be our interpreter!”

Black Wood took one look at the cave and didn’t trust it to fit all of them, so he along with Tick and Tock waited outside. The three mares went inside the cave where Celestia and Luna made their horns give off light. The walls were just as cold as the ground at their hooves. The cave itself wasn’t very large, which came as a shock when their light shun on the bodies of many fur coats. Almost every land animal was hiding out in this small cave. The same family of bears from before were some of the first to notice their presence. The two sister’s mouths dropped when they saw that the whole crowd that was cramped into this small living space would be natural enemies if they were outside and under different circumstances, but here they were living together under one roof. What was going on? A small group of deer were huddled together and looked up at the Princesses. Celestia and Luna didn’t need to tell Wind Chime to translate with this species. Like them, Deer were another species able to speak and be understood.

“So, you two must be the Pricesses of Canterlot,” said an elderly voice.

The light from their horns lit up the face of an old deer that had one of his antlers missing. His grey fur and deep brown eyes drooped sleepily as if he hadn’t gotten much sleep lately. Still he spoke in firm manner which told them he meant business.

“Well,” he said impatiently. “Are the Princesses or not?”

“Y-yes we are!” said Luna hoping that her voice sounded confident unlike the rest of her tensed body.

“So, young,” said the deer turning his head to eye Wind Chime. “Are you sure you brought us the ones we asked for?”

“Yes,” said Wind Chime, frowning at the rude stag. “These are they!”

The stag looked back at the two young Alicorns and sighed.

“Where are your parents?”

“Not here,” said Luna more confidently. “Now, what did you have to tell my sister and I?”

“No,” said the stag shaking his head tiredly. “We want to speak to the King and Queen.”

“They are not here!” repeated Celestia, starting to grow impatient herself. “You can tell us what’s troubling you though and we’ll try our best to help you!”

“Help?” questioned the stag doubtful. “What help can a bunch of kids do? No, it is the King and Queen we want!”

“That’s enough dad!” said a younger voice suddenly.

The light fell on one of the deer that approached the old stag and placed her hoof on his shoulder.

“I’m sorry about him your highnesses,” she said apologetically. “He’s normally not like this.”

“Don’t apologize to them!” said the stag sourly. “We ask for adults to handle a our situation and we are sent a bunch of kids and their pet! They should be the ones pardoning us!”

“I said that’s enough!” hissed the doe as the Phoenix on Celestia's back puffed up indignantly. “Aby, could you take grandpa please?”

A young fawn took the old deer’s hoof and escorted him back into the herd. All the while he muttered rude words under his breath. Wind Chime took her eyes off the herd to notice the bears calling to her and went over to see what they had to tell her. Celestia was pleased to know that the doe in front of her was willing to cooperate.

“What my father meant was, we need your help.”

“Alright, but first, you need to help us understand what’s going on,” said Celestia kindly. “What happened? Why are all of you in here?”

“Me and the rest of my herd were just passing by,” began the doe. “We were headed west when we came across this place.” Her body gave a slight shiver as if the thought of them now being stuck here made her feel uncomfortable. “My father, the old stag, didn’t like the way the forest looked and wanted us to keep moving. But I went against it, requesting that we give the young ones some time to rest. He reluctantly agreed but he told me that he didn’t like this place. Said that there was something wrong with it.”

“Why?” asked Luna. “What’s wrong with the Everfree? We know the Defiler damaged the forest but what else could have happened since then?”

“That’s what I can’t understand either,” said the doe worriedly. “The next day he went ahead to find the shortest way out, but didn’t return until late in the afternoon.”

She turned to look at her child and pouty father. Her expression turned to that of concern and suspicion.

“I know my father and there was nothing wrong with him until he came back that day. The things he said to the young ones, I… I couldn’t believe him! He would never have said those things to them! Something must have happened to him when he was on his own out there! Please, will you help us?”

Celestia was about to answer her when from the corner of the cave the mother bear groaned to one of her cubs. Wind Chime listened closely as the baby bear talked back to his mother and was answered by snorts and more groans.

“Monster?” Wind Chime asked politely. “What does he mean monster?”

The cub looked up at her and answered in his bear language. Celestia, Luna and the rest of the animals in the cave tensed up at the word monster. The cub went on explaining to the Pegasus before the mother bear let out a low growl and the cub fell silent.

“Now, mam. What your child is telling me could be useful,” said Wind Chime patiently.

The mother bear snorted in response.

“What was that about a monster?” asked Luna daring to speak.

“The cub here was just telling me about a weird thing he had seen in the forest a few days back,” said Wind Chime.

“Was it the same thing that made everyone else hide out in here?”

“It might be. He told his momma and papa about it, but they didn’t believe him at first. But that night, they too saw the thing. It flew above their den and when they went out to investigate, they saw that it was headed toward the mountains.”

“Did they ever find out what it was?” asked Celestia.

“No, they left their home the next day and before they knew it, more and more of the forest life grew unsettled and they wound up sharing this cave with them.”

“I guess this is where we come in,” said Luna thoughtfully to her big sister.

“Yes, I think your right,” Celestia agreed.

“So does that mean you will help us?” inquired the doe hopefully.

“Yes, you can count on us!” said Luna proudly.

“Be carful! Whatever that thing is, it might still be out there!”

“Don’t worry,” said Luna in an eager tone that took even her older sister by surprise. “Your Princesses are on the case!”

Back outside, the three stallions asked the returning mares what had happened. When Celestia finished telling them what the animals wanted them to do they stood at attention, ready for action. The two sisters spread their wings and kicked off the ground.

“Hang on!” said Tock looking up at the two. “What do you want us to do? We can help!”

“Not this time Tock,” said Luna seriously.

“But you’ll need all the help you can get if what’s out there is more than you can handle!” argued Black Wood as he and the two brothers made their horns glow as if to prove themselves worthy of joining in on the search.

“Black Wood’s right Luna,” agreed Wind Chime readying herself to fly as well. “Besides, you don’t even know what’s out there!”

“That’s why you can’t come with us,” said Luna. “Sister, I’ll fly ahead.”

Before any of their friends could object, Luna left. Tock and the rest of their friends looked up Celestia hopefully, but her mind was already made up.

“Tock, Luna is right. You and the rest stay away where it’s safe!”

“But, what if you need help?!” Tock shot back.

“We won’t! We’ll be fine, trust me!”

Tick was about press the matter further, but his older brother stopped him. Reluctantly he and the others turned to leave.

“Are you sure?” asked Wind Chime hovering above the stallions.

“Yes,” said Celestia taking charge. “You make sure the boys don’t go off on their own.”

The Phoenix gave off a slight chirp that alerted Celestia.

“Oh, I almost forgot!”

With her horn glowing she levitated the bird off her back and placed her on the Pegasus’.

“Sorry little one, but you have to stay behind too.”

The Phoenix looked back at Celestia in disappointment.

“Now, don’t look at me like that,” she said frowning back. “It’s for you own safety!”

Celestia turned her back on them and flew off. The forest trees might have been stripped of their leaves, but with them gone the vast amount of tress became clear. The snowy ground showed tracks of animals that have previously passed by. Thinking that this would be a good place to start looking for clues, she began to follow them. They led her to where she saw Luna who was trying to search for pair that moved away from the rest of the herd. At last, they found the hoof prints they were looking for and traced the trail to where they hoped the answer would lie. All around them, the forest was quiet, too quiet. The only sounds were from the snow in the trees falling every so often and from their moving wings. Luna had her eyes focused on the tracks while Celestia kept glancing around as if expecting to see something out of the corner of her eyes move across in the distance. Luna stopped so abruptly that she walked into her. Shaking her sister’s tail away from her face, she looked down to see what the hold up was. Below them the tracks had stopped and inches in front of them were paw prints that split off in two directions.

“What do you think they belong to?” asked Celestia. “Wolves?”

“Maybe, but I don’t think so.” said Luna swooping down for a better look. “No, these are too small to belong to a wolf.”

Celestia landed beside her sister and followed the first set of paw prints back to a dead bush where she poked her head inside. The branches cracked scrapped against each other as she moved her head. Through the many snapping twigs, she saw a hole big enough for something to be living inside it.

“Hello?” she called out. “Is anypony there?”

“Celie,” began Luna not sure if her big sister should mess around with a possible crime scene. “I don’t think anypony’s home.”

Her ears twitched as she heard something from behind them move under the cover of the tall trees. She was about to call for her sister, but Celestia was still fixated on the bush to notice what she had. Silently Luna opened her wings and kicked off the ground. From behind one of the trees, a pair of amber eyes popped out. The things breath showed in the air as it looked from side to side trying to find where the dark blue Alicorn had gone. It was about to move closer when it felt itself being lifted from the ground! It flailed around frantically until Luna brought it over to her sister and set him down in order see if his paws matched the imprints in the snow.

“Well, how about that!” Luna exclaimed excitedly. “A perfect match!”

“Easy Luna,” said Celestia taking note of the shocked thing before them.

It was a fox. Its body tensed up, ears lowered and he immediately began looking around for an escape rout.

“Does this look like a monster to you?”

“No, but it’s a start!” said Luna still convinced that they were on the right track. “Maybe we can ask it if he’s seen anything strange since he met the with the stag.”

The fox’s ears shot up at the mention of the old stag. While the two sisters were going over plans of action, the fox unbeknownst to them wasn’t a fox at all. He was Discord, Master of Chaos and he had to think of something quick before his cover was blown. He heard them mention a flying monster. Could they be talking about Scorpan? Suddenly, the plan formed in his head and he sat up, cleared his throat and began to speak.

“Excuse me, but did you say a flying monster?”

The two Princesses backed up a few paces at the shocking realization that the fox had just spoke to them. Luna’s mouth opened, but closed again at a loss for words.

“Y-you just spoke?” said Celestia still not sure if she had heard correctly.

“Why yes,” replied the fake fox. “Don’t all foxes?”

“Well, no. You’re the first we’ve ever heard speak.”

“No? But, how can that be? I… Oh no! The stag! The monster above us!”

The fox looked around nervously before continuing.

“We ran after seeing it, but he did something funny with his claws and I felt something hit me and… I don’t remember much after that.”

“Hmmm.” said Luna looking down at the fox. “You know, for somepony who was chased away from this spot and was too afraid to return, you have quite a way of hiding or should I say stalking us.”

“I-I have no idea what you’re talking about,” said the fox, his fur sticking out.

“Don’t you?” Questioned Luna. “Why were you following us?”

The shape shifter’s plan was working. She had caught onto his lie and now was the moment to pounce. He let out a dramatic sigh and shrugged. Luna grinned confidently and shot a look of meaning at her big sister.

“Luna, what are you doing?” asked Celestia clearly lost.

“Oh Celie,” Tut Luna. “Isn’t it obvious? He’s lying to us! So, how about it! Why don’t you tell your Princesses what you were really doing out here!”

“Oh, I suppose.” said the fox defeated.

The two sisters watched in aw as the fox’s body began to change. Its head shrunk with the snout being replaced by a beak. The rest of his body shrunk too turning fur into feathers and wings. The fully transformed bird flew to eye level and waited for one of them to speak.

“What are you?” asked Luna curiously.

“I am a Shape Shifter,” said the bird plainly. “I came here in search for a place to stay, but something about this place drew me to it. That monster you described must have been drawn here too. I told the stag to run, but alas, there was nothing I could do once the beast used its magic on him.”

“Wait, the monster knows how to use magic?” asked Celestia in shock.

“Why yes,” said the bird simply. “He can make those he wants change.”

“Change?” questioned Luna.

“Change,” repeated the bird patiently. “He can switch your personalities at will. Make you become something your not.”

“You seem to know a lot about this,” said Celestia.

“As much as I hate to admit it, the monster is someone I used to know.”

“Can’t you talk to him?”

“Talk to him?” the shape shifter laughed.

His body sank to the icy ground and took on a new form. This time, a blue Earth Pony with yellow eyes, short brown main and tail stood up. He started pacing the two sisters.

“If by talk you mean reason with him, Oh no, no. That won’t end well for me.”

“He won’t hurt you will he?” asked Celestia concerned.

“I’m afraid he might do so if I confront him. As you can see, I can alter my appearance. I might know a little bit of magic myself, but what good would that do against him? No, he’s too strong for me.”

“There must be something we can do to help,” said Celestia.

Discord had his back facing them. He smiled wickedly to himself. It was time to move onto phase two of his master plan.

“There might be something, but no, you wouldn’t want to help me with that you barely even know me.”

“No,” said Celestia stepping forward, “We want to help! As future Princesses of Canterlot it is our duty to protect our kingdom!”

The fake pony turned to face them. Luna was watching the fake stallion closely. She caught his lie before, but after that he’d been cooperating with them. Since everything was going so well, it wouldn’t hurt to put her guard down. She hoped.

“Please, let us help you,” Celstia insisted. “The animals of the forest are just as scared as you are. We can stop him if we work together! So, what did you have I mind?”

“Princess, you are too kind,” said Discord smiling at her. “Like I said before, there’s something strange about this place. But I don’t know what it could be.”

“Oh, that’s a long story,” said Luna her curiosity fading to sorrow.

“Oh, I bet it is. The strange feeling I’ve been getting isn’t normal. So, what happened here?”

Celestia exchanged a look with Luna before she started to explain what had happened five years ago. When she had finished the Shape Shifter’s eyes squinted and thought deeply.

“I see,” he said more to himself than to the two sisters. “That would explain a lot. I wonder what would happen if someone were to try and reverse the damage.”

“Our parents and the Unicorn Guild tried that,” said Luna darkly, remembering the stress it caused them. “But in the end they were unable to fix what the Defiler had done. What you see now is what is left of the Everfree Forest. We don’t even know what will happen once spring starts.”

Discord saw the look of worry on the Princesses faces and knew what had to be done. The last phase was ready to begin, and this time he knew what happened afterword would change the forest forever.

“Worry no further!” he proclaimed excitedly and took Celestias hooves. “I have a plan!”

“W-what?!” stuttered Celestia. “A plan for what?”

“A plan to fix the forest!” said Discord winking at her. “Now that I understand what has happened here I think I know what to do!”

“Wait, will it help the animals?”

“Oh, that and more! Trust me Princess! By the time I’m finished, you wouldn’t have guessed that this place used to be a wasteland!”

“And what will happen to the monster?” asked Luna.

Discord vanished with a pop and reappeared leaning on her back.

“Oh, he’ll have no choice but to go after that. Where he’s from, they prefer their land to be all dried up and plain.”

“They?”

“Why yes, he and the rest of his kind.”

Seeing the look Luna and Celestia were giving him he added; “No need to worry, he’s the only one I saw around here apart from myself.”

“Are you sure?” asked Luna raising an eyebrow questionably.

“Would I lie to you?”

The obvious answer to this was yes, but as Luna stared at the smirking pony she felt confused. Not sure what to think. What was going on? She saw through him before. Why couldn’t she now?

“What do you think Luna?” asked Celestia. “Should we give him a chance if he thinks he can help the forest return to normal?”

“I…”

She felt the fake stallions gaze on her. She found herself wishing he would stop. There was almost a strange similarity between Tick and Tock.

“Well, ok. I suppose it wouldn’t hurt. What other choice do we have right?”

“That’s the spirit Princess!” said Discord clapping her on the back. “Now that that’s settled, I must be off! Much to do if we want the forest back to normal by spring!”

The Shape Shifter was about to gallop off when Celestia called out to him.

“Hey, wait up! Can’t we know who you really are?”

Discord fell silent.

“We really must see who you are so we know who to thank if this works!”

“I’m afraid I cannot show my true self to you Princess,” said Discord turning his head slightly.

“Why not? It would be a lot easier to spot you next time.”

“If I were to show you what I really am you would only run away. No, it has to be like this!”

“We won’t run!” said Luna just as curious as her big sister.

The Shape Shifter sighed and turned to face them. There was no smile, no since of pleasure in his tone.

“I, will think about it,” he said slowly.

Before any of them could argue, he transformed into a bird once more and flew off. The two sisters looked on in amazement. Luna still couldn’t shake the feeling that something wasn’t right on their flight out of the forest. She tried to share her doubts with Celestia, but she was told that she was overthinking it and that everything was going to be fine. Luna finally agreed once they were at the mouth of the forest and their friends waved over to them.

“I guess your right sister,” She said smiling to herself as she spotted the two Unicorn brothers. “But you have to admit. That Shape Shifter’s attitude was a little like Tick and Tock’s.”

A shiver went down Celestia’s spine that had nothing to do with the cold.

“In that case, I hope you’re very wrong about that!”

The two giggled as they approached their friends who undoubtedly wanted to know what they had found out.

Chapter 10

Chapter 10

Confronting a Liar and the Undeniable Fate

The moon rose high in the star lit sky. The orbs pale light shun down on the kingdom, making the shadows of dark streets disperse. Stretching to and through the castle windows it provided some way to see, even if it was brief. In the halls of the castle, a cloaked Earth Pony made his way to the library where he opened the doors as silently as possible. Once inside, he began his search. Muttering angrily under his breath, he cursed the task he had been burdened with. The last thing he had expected was for his Guild to send him another letter requesting that he did one last thing for them before he left. With the lantern he had brought along dangling from his mouth, he used the long ladders leaning against the towering bookshelves on each side of him to roll his way down the aisles. He scanned the spines of the books looking desperately for the one he was after. Coming to a stop at the middle section on the right side, he found that one of the books had already been picked from the shelf. Looking around, the lantern found the library desk next to a massive window. On it was a burnt out candle with a closed book lying beside it. Climbing down the ladder, the Earth Pony made his way to the desk where he sat his lantern down and took a seat. The book had a blank brown cover with the title carved on the spine, which read, “Darksiders: Myths and Legends from the Light".

He was just thinking that it was a strange title for a book to have when he got the feeling that he wasn’t alone. Looking up he saw that the doors to the library remained open, but saw no one standing in the black halls. Figuring that it must be his nerves getting to him, he shook off the odd experience and proceeded to open the book and flipped through the pages. He passed through titles such as “The Heart of the Crystals”, and “The Pony who found Magic”. At last he came across the story he was looking for. “The Legend of the Elemental Tree” Curious as to why the Guild wanted him to find the story, he began to read. At first the story started off like any other folk tale, but as the pony ventured on the more curious the story got. By the time he had finished he scratched his head in confusion.

“How would a tree be capable of representing six elements?” he asked out loud.

“How indeed?” Asked a calm voice.

The Earth Pony shot up with fright, his heart pounding against his ribs. King Night Shade stood in the center of the library. From the glimmer of the lantern the King’s body was shown.

“May I ask what you are doing here?” Night Shade asked politely.

This wasn’t the reaction the cloaked pony had expected from being found out. On the contrary, Night Shade made his way over to the left side of the library where he slid his hoof across the low shelf. Patiently, still waiting for an answer, he decided to speak freely.

“There is nothing like doing a little night time browsing.” He said casually. “I find it sometimes helps me think more clearly after a night’s stroll around the castle.”

The King looked at cloaked pony, his eyes twinkling. A smile formed on his tired old face. Slowly the Guild member closed the book. Upon closer inspection, he saw that Night Shade didn’t have his young features anymore. He could count the number of wrinkles on the old Alicorn’s sagacious face. As if the King knew what the pony was thinking he chuckled.

“Ah, age,” he said as if his new features didn’t bother him in the slightest. “With it comes wisdom and understanding.”

“But you weren’t…” started the Earth Pony concerned. “Before when I saw you at the meeting and after you and the Queen got better…”

“Some think we as Alicorns are in their minds, immortal.”
Night Shade eyes suddenly seemed to grow deeper. It was like the Guild member could see how far the Alicorn had come since his birth.

“While it may appear that way, we must correct these suspicions. We simply age differently than most ponies do. For my race, time has funny way of catching up with us. It just so happens that at long last, ours has finally caught on.”

He didn’t know what had come over him, but suddenly the Guild member felt his eyes water. A single tear rolled down his cheek as the realization of what must be happening to the King and Queen came crashing down on him with the force of crashing wave.

“You- you’re dying,” he said finally.

“Do you really think that?” asked Night Shade still smiling kindly. “I prefer to think of it as, moving on to the next chapter of our lives.”

“Do your daughters know?”

“I have feeling that one of them might. Yes.”

Seeing the saddened expression the Earth Pony wore, King Night Shade approached him and with his long horn glowing, he levitated the brown book and placed it back in the empty space on the shelf.

“If you don’t mind me asking this again, what were you looking for in that book?”

“Nothing my liege,” said the Earth Pony quickly. “Like you said, I was just night browsing and happened to come across the library.”

He could tell that the king didn’t believe him and waited for him to frown, perhaps even yell at him for lying. What he didn’t expect was for Night Shade’s patient attitude to be staring at him observantly, as if to x-ray him. With the calm gentle voice he had mastered, the King shook his head.

“I don’t think that’s the reason you were in here at all. Now, why don’t you tell me the truth? Or is it perhaps, like the horn you have kept secret, this is yet another thing you wish to remain hidden?”

“How did you…” began the Earth Pony in shock, but Knight Shade cut him off.

“As talented as you would be for an Earth Pony, Do forgive for saying so. But the awkward way you’ve been using your hooves and mouth for things you would normally use your magic for, gave it away.”

“Oh, I suppose it was that obvious huh?” asked the cloaked pony nervously.

“Not to everpony no. But my Queen and I wondered why you felt the need to hide your horn.”

The cloaked pony scowled at this. It wasn’t his idea in the first place to be seen like this. The Unicorn Guild wanted to test out a new spell they had recently discovered and who best to try it on than a new member? Once they suspected the spell had worked in fooling even the royal family, they wanted to take things further and try out wings next time, but promised to give the new recruit back his horn so he would be able to cast the spell on the one willing to give the trickery a try. He was about to give his reason when from behind them they heard hoofsteps drawing closer. From the blackened halls immerged an armored guard and beside him stood a cloaked Unicorn.

“Please forgive the intrusion your majesty!” said the guard puffing his chest out. “But this Unicorn has come to collect the Earth Pony!”

“Not at all, please come in!” said Night Shade pleasantly. “In fact, will you leave us? His associate and I have been discussing something that he might be of interest to him.”

“I’m afraid not my liege,” said a gruff voice from under the hood. “We really must be on our way.”

“I insist,” said Night Shade his voice this time sounded more authoritative.

The Guard bowed and closed the doors behind him. The three were alone now. The new arrival dug his hoof into the floor impatiently.

“Well? What are you on about Night Shade?”

The fake Earth Pony was about to speak, but the King with a half glance at him warned not to interfere with what was about to happen.

“See here Night Shade,” said the Unicorn lowering his hood at last to reveal a long flowing silver mane, blue eyes and dapple grey face. “Can this wait for another time? We are running behind schedule!”

“I’m afraid not,” said Night Shade seriously.

There was no smile this time. No twinkle in his eyes. Instead the Alicorn that stood before them took on a stance that demanded him to be taken seriously. The Unicorn looked like he might argue, but seemed to be belittled by the tall ruler in front of him.

“As I was saying before, your new member here was just informing me that he was looking for something.”

“Did he now?” asked the Unicorn throwing the silent pony an ugly look.

“Indeed,” said Night Shade, speaking in his calm voice once more. “He and I were going over a book he had requested. A funny little story he had to tell me afterward. He seemed to think your Guild ordered him to find a particular story in this book.”

The Unicorn tensed up at this. The cloaked pony behind the King grew just as nervous. Still, Night Shade went on.

“I thought I had made it perfectly clear to you and the rest of the Guild that the subject material shan’t be disturbed?”

“Oh, now please understand your highness,” said the Unicorn terrified now. “We must be sure that the uh, tree must be protected at all costs!”

“If by protected you mean steal that of which is hidden within its very branches, then I’m afraid that will not happen! It was, as you know, a hassle getting Star Swirl’s work from you, but make no mistake. The Guild will not tamper with anything else that is beyond their control!”

“How dare you!” hissed the Unicorn indignantly. “We mean no harm to anypony your highness! But continue to treat us this way and our arrangements may be short lived!”

“Those arrangements have been running sour for some time now,” said Night Shade sadly. “I think you know that it’s been over for some time.”

The Unicorns face was livid with rage. He glared at the pair in front of him.

“Are you saying that our pact is broken?”

“Yes, I am,” replied Night Shade looking the Unicorn straight in the eyes.

“Come on rookie!” The Unicorn snarled. “We are leaving!”

“Before you go, there is one thing I would like you to do before our contract is sacked.”

“And what is that?!”

“Will you give my young friend here, his horn back?”

The Unicorn’s face had gone the color of sour milk. For a split second, it looked like he was about to make his horn cast a hurtful spell, but the moment had passed. His horn did glow, but instead of an attack being sent, the fake Earth Pony felt his head tingle and something began to reappear as if it was only made invisible. The grey Unicorn placed his hoof on his returned horn not sure if he should thank the King in front his enraged fellow Guild member. The other Unicorn threw his hood over his head again and turned around to leave. The newly reintroduced Unicorn made to follow his escort, but the hooded Unicorn turned his head to glare at him.

“Did you find out anything else?”

“N-no, not a thing.” said the rookie truthfully.

“Then you are no longer of any use to us.”

“What?”

“You heard me rookie! We have no use for you anymore!”

He made to leave at last, but this time, it was the rookies turn to yell back.

“Hold on! They promised to teach me a spell that will help me cure my sister! They can’t just go back on that after all that I have done for you!”

“Wake up kid!” spat the Unicorn his back still facing the now ex Guild member. “There is no spell that can help her! The only thing that thing that we able to do isn’t any better than what you’ve been doing!”

The Ex Guild member stood frozen to the spot. It couldn’t be true. It mustn’t be. After all he did for them, there was no way for them to help him in return. He felt his eyes begin to water as rage of the likes he had never felt before, built up inside of him. He started toward the retreating Unicorn, but from behind him the sounds of hoofsteps drew near. King Night Shade made his horn glow and without warning, the Guild member was flung into the bookshelf. He tried to escape, but Night Shade’s spell had pinned him against it and was unable to move.

“What did you promise him?!” Night Shade growled.

Crash! The library doors flew open and inside came two guards. Each held their spears at the ready. Their eyes found the shocked ex Guild member then they met the hooded Unicorns. Night Shade didn’t notice they had entered nor did he care that they were baring witness to the scene unfolding before them.

“Answer me!” he demanded. “What empty promise did you make?!”

“W-we had no choice y-your highness!” the Unicorn cowered. “You s-saw how good the boy could l-lie! And on top of that, h-his knowledge of magic is e-extraordinary!”

“Keep talking,” Night Shade said through gritted teeth.

“He let slip that he had sick family member and agreed to aid us as long as we helped him cure his sister in return! We tried our best, but in her present condition, the healing spells we’ve been using are useless. Even with the boy’s own healing spells, he too must have known it was hopeless!”

“Lies!” shouted the ex Guild Member, tears running down his face. “She will get better! And you’re Guild will help me do just that!”

The petrified Unicorn could only shake his head wordlessly in response. He didn’t even realize that Night Shade’s spell over him had lifted and he sank to the floor. Books came crashing down with him. The two Guards looked to were Night Shade’s gaze was. Queen Star Bright was standing at the entrance to the Library her expression livid. As she approached the scene it became clear that her anger wasn’t completely directed toward the King. She along with Night Shade glared down at the shaken Unicorn.

“Queen Star Bright, Thank goodness you…”

“Save it,” said Star Bright in disgust. “You and your Guild have brought shame upon the Unicorns. You are nothing but, a bunch of lying thieves and cowards! Guards, get him out of my sight!”

The hooded Unicorn shot up before the Guards came down on him and raced to the library entrance.

“I’m sorry my boy, we tried to save her, but… I’m sorry!”

With a swish of his cloak, the Unicorn galloped out of the castle. Upon reaching the front doors he flung them open and disappeared down the cold stone street. Back in the library, everyone stayed where they were. The ex Guild Member’s eyes shrunk as the truth started to sink in. His efforts were as he had feared, in vain. No, no, there must be another way. There had to be more time, he could still find a way some how.

“Lad?” asked Night Shade worriedly. “Are you alright?”

“No, I can still help her!” the young Unicorn said angrily to himself. “There’s still more time, she’s not gone! Not yet! I don’t need them to help me, I can do it all by myself!”

“Lad?” repeated Night Shade slowly approaching the scared Unicorn.

The grey Unicorn jumped slightly by the gentle hoof being placed on his shoulder. His eyes found Night Shade's sympathetic gaze.

“Like I said before, you are welcome back anytime. And if you need anything…”

“N-no,” said the young caster still in shock. “I need to get back! I need to know! I have to see her!”

“We understand,” said Queen Star Bright sweetly. “Dear, is there anything you could…”

“I’m afraid that what our guest had told us might be true." said Night Shade, his ears lowering. "For all we know, it might be too…”

“Don’t say it!” spat the young Unicorn. “Don’t you give up on her too!”

He looked up at the saddened Alicorn and guessed the worst. Lowering his head he made to leave as well. Queen Star Bright still thought she should have a chariot take him back to the Crystal Empire.

“Wait!” she called out to him. “I’ll call for transport!”

“No need!” answered the young caster “Now that I got my horn back, it will be easy for me to leave instantly!”

Before the Queen could ask, the young Unicorn made his horn glow and in the blink of an eye he was gone.

“Wha… Where did he go?” asked one of the guards in surprise. “He didn’t just teleport all the way back to the Crystal Empire did he?”

“Well, I’ll be,” said Night Shade, being the only one unfazed by the sudden disappearance. “He wasn’t lying when he said that the kid’s magic was advanced for his age.”

“That poor boy,” said Star Bright. “I hope his sister isn’t…”

But she couldn’t bring herself to say it. Night Shade was busying himself by writing a letter. When he was done, he sent it off with a soft pop. He looked back at his wife and two guards.

“Shall we send for a search party your highness?” asked one of the guards.

“No, leave them. They are long gone by now. My king, shall we?”

“I’ll be right there,” said Night Shade.

Before he followed his wife back to their chambers he told the guards if one of the Guild members returned and it wasn’t the young Unicorn, send them away. Back in their sleeping courters, the King glanced over at the table where an unfinished letter lied next to a quill and ink. Looking down at it he started to read the letter to himself. As his mouth formed the words written he felt his voice begin to crack. Where he sat, his body shook as he became choked up. Soft wings wrapped around him as the Star Bright snuggled in close.

“Shhh.” She cooed. “We knew this day would come at some point.”

“Yes, we did didn’t we?” agreed Night Shade shuddering. “I never thought it would be this soon though.”

“We can never be too sure when it comes to our kind,” said Star Bright resting her head on his crest. “For us, time doesn’t seem to matter much.”

“But for them, they will be… Our time may be ending, but for them… To the rest of the world, they will be like gods to them. Their world will change around them while they remain in their youth. Who knows how time will be able to catch up with them or if it will ever take its toll? What if they’re not ready?”

He turned to face his Queen. Star Bright smiled at the ancient face placing her gentle hoof on it.

“They will be ready my love,” Stare Bright said warmly. “I know they will.”

She and the King stared into each other’s eyes. Leaning in her lips met his and felt his warm embrace as he held her close. They stayed glued together for a while before she broke away slowly as to cherish the moment. Smiling at his Queen, Night Shade wiped away the silent tears from her eyes.

“The time for them to fulfill their destiny is drawing close. We need to get them ready.”

Nodding in agreement Star Bright placed her head on the King’s chest and let her tears flow. The King held her tight allowing her to finally let her sadness show. After she pulled herself together she went back to bed while the king sat staring at the almost completed letter. He thought back to what his fears were and with his horn glowing, the quill rose in the air and began scribbling down the missing words. For he knew, that this letter was going to be needed when the time came.

Chapter 11

Chapter 11

Princess Aurora

The overpowering warmth the sun gave off one cloudless day told the citizens of Canterlot and neighboring villages that winter was at long last drawing to a close. A pleased Commander Hurricane told the King and Queen that the plans for Ponyville are complete and they would begin construction at the beginning of spring. Celestia began spending any free time she had teaching the growing Phoenix how to fly in the field below the city. Tock along with Luna and the rest of their friends joined in to watch and at times help out. Wind Chime, being good with communicating with animals, helped Celestia understand what the aging bird was saying. Celestia soon figured out that Wind Chimes expertise wouldn’t be needed much since the Phoenix was good at letting her know what was on her mind with the looks she gave her along with body language. A new facial expression the bird let her know first hand was one of irritation. Her feathery body would swell up before her yellow eyes squinted to such a decree that they were almost nonexistent. Of course an agitated coo was an added bonus when she was really mad.

During one of the flying lessons, the Phoenix let out a loud screech as she followed her caretaker and Pegasus friend through the sky. She was clearly enjoying herself and wasted no time in diving after them as they drew close to the grounds below them. Their friends below cheered as the three landed with ease. The Phoenix landed on Celestia back and stood still with pride. Celestia looked at the bird taking in how big her wings, tail feather and body had gotten since the night she was hatched. The once short feathers on her tail were now long and drooped over her back like a flowing red and orange colored river. While her appearance was normal at the moment, she did have times when her fiery instinct came out and flames ignited her entire body. Only after the third time it happened, Celestia and Luna figured out it was her way of molting. The first couple times the two raced to dunk water over the burning bird, only to have a soaked half naked bird glare up at them. Luckily Clestia decided to research her feathery companion so she would know what to do for future surprises. Amongst her late night browsing through library books, she found out several things about Phoenixes, which included the molting. At least Celestia now knew that when it came time for the Phoenix to die she would know that it would be reborn after its body had caught fire reducing her to nothing but ash. As puzzling as the life cycle of a Phoenix is, Celestia couldn’t help but to wonder if the memories it had before death stayed intact. The last thing she wanted was to teach the bird how to fly again… Wait; was she actually thinking that the bird would stay with her? She shook her head in disbelief. This thought was absurd. Her job was to look after the mythical bird until it was fully grown and able to look after itself. Then why was it that the more she thought about their time together was coming to an end, the more she found herself wishing that day would never come. Could she actually be growing used to having the chipper bird around? She hated to admit it, but Luna was right. The Phoenix was a mini her. Eager to get things started and when things were slowing down, she began doing anything to keep moving. She was about to think about giving the bird to the new pony as token of gratitude for all the help he was when Night Shade informed them that he had already left. He told them that something urgent came up and he was needed back at the Crystal Empire. When she and Luna questioned him further, he said that he was sorry to leave with out saying goodbye and that he was welcome back anytime. Celestia could tell that Luna didn’t believe a word of it and couldn’t help but to suspect that Snap Shot and their parents were once again hiding something from them.

After Celestia and Luna came back to Canterlot castle with the Phoenix flying happily beside them, on another cloudless afternoon, they were surprised to see both their parents and Captain Snap Shot waiting for them on the throne room balcony. When they landed the three eyed the two of them observantly. Taking in the dried up mud on their coats and royal jewelry and twigs caught in their mains and tails. The Phoenix on Celestia’s back was busy cleaning itself to the best of her ability.

“A whole days worth of work I take it?” asked Night Shade pleasantly while Star Bright and Snap Shot looked like they were fighting the urge to snatch the two sisters up and rush them to the baths.

“What, this?” asked Celestia casually. “It’s nothing a little rinse won’t be able to clear up. Right Luna?”

Luna’s face had reddened in embarrassment and started fiddling with her mane nervously. Snap Shot’s straight face never changed as he addressed the two.

“I most certainly hope you’re right your highness. A guest is here to see you two.”

“Oh, goddess! Is it him?!” squeaked Luna, tensing up.

“No Princess, it’s not him,” said Snap Shot raising an eyebrow. “It’s… Why did you think it was the Earth Pony?”

“Who ever said I was referring to him?!” Luna Shot back blushing furiously.

“Is their another stallion that has been inside the castle that I don’t know about?”

Luna flushed. Her ears growing pink as she lowered them and her head so that her long flowing navy blue mane covered her twitching eye and reddened face.

“Well, who is it then?” asked Celestia sparing her little sister from further humility.

Snap Shot was looking like he was trying to answer her in the best way possible when her father stepped in to answer the question.

“Princess Celestia, Princess Luna,”

He addressed them by royalty, which meant that whoever was waiting for them was important. Suddenly the whole rinsing off comment suddenly didn’t seem like a bad idea.

“There is no easy way for us to tell you this, but… Your older sister is here to see you.”

“Our Older sister?!” asked Celestia. “But I thought we didn’t have one. How? When…”

“She was before you two came along of course. Funny, I can’t seem to remember the last time we saw her. It feels like ages.”

“But, how can this be? Why haven’t we met her yet?”

“You two have met her once,” said Star Bright reassuringly. “Although, I doubt you would remember it. You were only fillies after all. Barely a year old.”

“Where has she been since then?”

“Oh, the life of a Princess is complicated as you two know. It’s hard to find any time to visit relatives. I have to admit; I am looking forward to seeing her again after all this time! First a Princess, then a husband, and now a future Queen in the making! Oh, my, time flies doesn’t it?”

“Did you say Future Queen and husband?”

“That’s right Princess!” Snap Shot spoke up. “Put your best hoof forward you two! You’re about to meet your big sister, Princess Aurora!”

Inside the castle, the Royal Guards and staff were standing in line waiting for the arrival of the third and eldest daughter of the King and Queen. Luna was worried about her appearance while Celestia was preoccupied with confusion as to how their parents could have kept their own sister a secret from them. Or was the whole older sister a lie? Was this just another royal duty they had to preform by meeting another pony of royalty. Somehow she didn’t think that was the case. Why hadn’t they mentioned their big sister until now? Snap Shot went ahead of them to greet the new arrival and welcome her into the castle. The royal family decided to wait inside the throne room. Star Bright tried to help Celestia and Luna get the dirt off of them before the Queen arrived but right as they were about to clean their tiaras, when the doors to the throne room opened. Inside stepped Snap Shot. His posture straight as ever and head held high as he took his place beside the opened doors with the rest of the guards. Taking one look around the line of armored ponies he puffed out his chest and proclaimed loudly; “Your highnesses, may I present to you her royal highness, Princess Aurora!”

At once the fellow guards stomped their hooves at attention and held their spears out as to create an arched path for the approaching Princess. From the halls came hoofsteps drawing close. From the amount of staff Celestia could make out, their heads bowed in respect as the figure approached them. Even the Phoenix balanced herself on Celestia’s crest in order to have a good view of what was going on. Like a scarf she could feel the warmth of the bird as her feathery body pressed against the back of her neck. At last, the full form of Princess Aurora came into view. Both Celestia and Luna let out a small gasp as they saw that the mare approaching them was just like them. Another Alicorn! Her stature was taller than Celestia. Her coat was bright pink with a long curly rose mane and tail. The dress she wore was a brilliant blue to match her eyes. The gold horseshoes clinked delicately with each step. While her tail touched the floor and slid peacefully behind her, the mane had just barely avoided contact.

“Princess!” proclaimed King Night Shade beaming down at her. “Welcome! Welcome back to Canterlot!”

“It is good to be back your majesty!” said Aurora coming to a stop and bowing to the four above her.

From the look Luna was giving Aurora, she was clearly studying her. Taking in as much as she could so she could practice royal formalities later on her own. Celestia on the other hand, was wondering why the Princess hadn’t addressed the King as her father. At last, Aurora’s head came up and their eyes met. A twinkle was seen and she smiled warmly up at her.

“Oh my,” she said sweetly. “You have grown since we met your highness! And the same goes for you Luna!”

Celestia didn’t smile back. She continued to observe her older sister as if to closely examine her. Star Bright and Luna shot her a meaningful look, but Aurora continued to smile.

“You don’t remember me do you Celie?” she asked. “I suppose it’s to be expected. You two were only fillies after all.”

The sound of her nickname being spoken to her by another, made her heart jump. She wasn’t sure if she should be happy or upset. Before she or Luna could ask how Aurora knew her nickname, King Night Shade spoke up.

“It has been too long Aurora! Please make yourself at home once more! And when your husband arrives, I look forward to meeting the young stallion who will be taking care of our little Cadenza!”

“He will be pleased to meet all of you as well father. Although you two are a little diff…”

She broke off as her eyes began to water slightly. Closing them she placed her hoof to her chest and inhaled deeply before exhaling. Looking back at the King and Queen, her smile returned, but there was something different about it, almost as if it was weakened.

“It matters not what your appearances are. He will be delighted to meet you all the same!”

“And we await till we meet as well!” said Star Bright warmly.

Celestia and Luna exchanged looks. There was something going on. Unlike Celestia, Luna had no idea what was going on with their parents. Or did she? Celestia knew the two looked older than usual, but Luna had never showed any signs of noticing. Could she have been to busy with being wrapped up in her studies to realize? It was true that the two looked more tired now than before, but then that might mean… No, Celestia couldn’t bring herself to imagine it. Ok. Yes, her mother and father were getting on in age whatever the precise number was, but they couldn’t leave. Not yet. Not when she and her little sister still had lots to learn.

Later that night, while the royal family was dinning, Celestia couldn’t shake off the nagging thought that her parents were literally showing signs of their age. What would she Luna do if the two left them before their training was complete? Could they possibly really rely on the older sister they had just met for the first time after many years apart? She continued star down her food as the Phoenix helped herself to the full plate. Celestia continued her ever so increasing agonized thoughts until the sound of Luna’s voice took her away from her troubles.

“So, sister!” exclaimed Luna. “Tell us, you were before Celie and me yes? How were mother and father back then? When did you come around?”

Aurora stared at Luna for five seconds before she began to giggle.

“You’re just as curious as ever Lu-Lu!” she said. “Well, let me see… To do that, I would first have to explain that we aren’t sisters by blood.”

Luna and Celestia looked at their parents who nodded their heads in agreement.

“I was around when Canterlot was founded so, with that and the first Griffin conflict…”

She tapped her hoof on her chin thoughtfully.

“My real mother and father knew Night Shade and Star Bright before they became King and Queen of Canterlot. They were the best of friends back then. During the struggle, our parents held back the Griffins forces. They fought together, side by side. Always looking out for one anther. Things didn’t change even during the last days of the war. My parents told them that if anything ever happened to them they wouldn’t trust anypony else to look after me.”

“And we promised them that we would take care of you for them if their worries came true,” said Star Bright, her eyes shining from the tears building up.

“And you two did wonderfully,” said Aurora gratefully. “You raised me as if I was your own and for that I am forever grateful!”

She looked back and Celestia and Luna, her eyes shimmering with tears as well.

“I know it has been a long time since we met and I know we aren’t strictly related. But I am glad to say that your parents a part of my family and I hope you can one day call me your big sister Aurora.”

All the two sisters could do was stare at the Princess with open mouths. There was the sound of sniffing as Star Bright wiped her eyes with a napkin. Thinking of nothing else to say on the subject, Luna decided to question Aurora about her husband.

“Oh, right, yes, him!” said Aurora, pulling herself together and began to blush.

“We met before we went to the Crystal Empire. Such a strong wall he had to climb over, but in the end I could tell that there was something special about him.”

She stared at her glass of wine as if their past was swimming around in the red liquid before her.

“Just like his name, he was noble at heart! Strong and brave!”

“He sounds too good to be true,” said Celestia in amazement.

“Yes, I suppose he does doesn’t he? Ah, but he isn’t without flaws. Hopeless when it comes to romance and he isn’t like us. He is a Unicorn.”

“What?!” exclaimed Celestia and Luna in unison.

“But aren’t you afraid of what will happen?” asked Celestia.

“Of course,” said Aurora simply. “I mean, I was at first but… But that doesn’t matter to me anymore! I told him that he should be with someone he could grow old with, but he didn’t care! He can be quite the thick head. He came after me the day I left for the Empire. When he found me he said… “I will follow you to end of time.””

“Wow,” said Luna in awe. “What did you say?”

“I called him a dummy for telling me that. But I knew he meant it. So, we are now married and after the Crystal Empire is built, we will be crowned the King and Queen. King Noble Heart and Queen Aurora.”

“And does “Cadenza” come from your mother?” asked Celestia.

“Yes,” replied Aurora. “She named me, Princess Hermosa Aurora Cadenza. But you can just call me, Aurora.”

Just then, Night Shade stood and addressed the table.

“I think it is time we show you what your sisters have been up to Aurora. Perhaps you can be of assistance with their studies?”

The five Alicorns and Phoenix made their way down the flight of stairs leading to the chamber where Luna would practice star creating with the fountain at the center of the darkened room. The darkness of the chamber was quickly brought to light by the Phoenix who’s body suddenly emitted light and flew over to one of the hanging drapes and perched herself at the top. Celestia and Luna were wondering what good would Aurora be in helping them study when their parents left them alone together without a word of farewell. Was this their idea of a joke? The three young mares were left in awkward silence. Aurora dug the rugged floor with her hoof before she headed over to the fountain. She saw her reflection on the watery surface as she peered over the edge. Dipping her hoof into the icy depths, she watched as small dots of light rose to greet her hoof.

“I find your tasks rather fascinating,” she said at last. “Unlike me, you two have a special gift that has yet to be seen.”

Luna approached her and with her horn glowing, she made the sparkling dots rise from the fountain and hover above them. The ceiling above instantly took on the illusion of the night sky. The shimmering lights acted similar to stars. Aurora took her hoof out of the water and looked up at the ceiling.

“Incredible,” she said in awe. “You must be very good at this by now. You can probably raise the moon in your sleep by now!”

“Do you really think that?” asked Luna looking up as she made the fake stars take form of various things her mind came up with. “Mother and father think we are destined for greatness, but we’re not sure. We don’t know the first thing about ruling a kingdom. Let alone mastering our own powers. We don’t even know if the ponies of Canterlot believe we are worthy of leadership either.”

“Oh, I wouldn’t worry too much about that,” said Aurora her smile returning. “For instance, wasn’t it you who ordered Snap Shot to help Nimph out during the Defilers attack on the kingdom? And Celestia, didn’t you recommend the name of Ponyville to the Three Tribe leaders? And from what I found out, you two were very helpful during your parent’s time of absence. You kept the staff and royal guard calm during a most troubling time.”

“How did you…”

“The Captain spoke very highly of you two when he greeted me outside the castle.”

Celestia felt something in her chest pound. Did Aurora really mean it? Had Snap Shot actually given the two sisters praise for once? She had to know what he had told her.

“What did he say?” she asked, hoping that it sounded more like a throw away question than actual curiosity.

“Hmmm.” Aurora began thoughtfully. “He said, that you two were a handful during your flying lessons. When I asked if my little Celie still had her lust for speed, he told me that I didn’t know the half of it!”

Celestia felt her face flush. Of course he would say something like that. She should have guessed. Snap Shot boasting about them was too good to be true.

“I almost afraid to ask, but did he mention anything in particular about me?” asked Luna already dreading the answer.

“He said you were a different case all together. Shy, and kept to yourself most of the time and had a short fuse for temper. However… with the two of you combined, you became quite the royal pranksters.”

Both Celestia and Luna were struck with embarrassment. Aurora however, knew what to say next.

“You know, despite the way he talks about you two, I can tell that he cares about you.”

She gave Celstia a knowing look.

“Maybe, he might have taken a liking to a special somepony.”

“Don’t be ridiculous Princess!” said Celestia feeling her face grow slightly pink.

“Come on Celestia!” urged Aurora. “He sure is a hansom young stallion isn’t he?”

“Ha-hansom?!” Celestia spluttered.

“That’s right! I bet he’s quite the protector too.”

At this point Celestia thought her face couldn’t get any redder, but then Luna chimed in.

“He is! While mom and dad were recovering, he didn’t seem to like the new pony much! Especially when he saw the three of us alone.”

“Oh, ho!” Aurora said suppressing laughter.

“Luna!” shrieked Celestia her face now the same color as the rug at their hooves.

Both Luna and Aurora exchanged looks.

“Say Lu-Lu, are you sure that it was the sight of seeing the three of you together that drove the Captain mad with jealousy? Or were his eyes only for one mare?”

“H-hey! Cut it out already!” snapped Celestia. “I thought you were down here to watch over our studies! Not bug us with things that aren’t true!”

Aurora and Luna burst out laughing. Celestia’s eye twitched as the two continued their guffaw for some time. With the teasing done, Aurora was first to speak.

“Sorry Celie,” she said pulling herself together. “I couldn’t resist for old times sake!”

“Eh?” said Celestia raising an eyebrow.

“The number of times you two wanted to be like me when you were fillies.” said Aurora waving her hoof lazily.

With a high-pitched voice she mimicked the two from their filly years.

“Big sister, where are you going? Can we come along too? Mom and Dad say you’re leaving is it true? Don’t worry big sister, we will become the best princesses the castle has ever had by the time you return!”

“We said that?” questioned Luna feeling ashamed that they have forgotten everything about Aurora.

“I don’t blame you for forgetting,” reassured Aurora pleasantly. “You were little after all. And now look at you. Both of you have grown to be as beautiful as I knew you would.”

Celestia could only look on as the future Queen of the Crystal Empire beamed at her and Luna with pride. At long last, she knew that the Princess was truly a part of her family. Even if she wasn’t their sister by blood, their parents looked after her as if she was their own child. Now it was their turn to once again accept her into their lives.

“Believe me,” said Aurora hopefully. “I want to catch up on the years I’ve missed! I know! I can help you prepare for Princess duties as much as I can! Will you accept your big sister’s help?”

“What do you think sister?” asked Luna.

“Well, we could use some proper teaching from somepony who knows the roots.” Celestia said thoughtfully. “Yes, alright. Princess Aurora, we accept your help!”

“Thank you Celestia,” said Aurora standing tall. “You won’t regret it!”

“Oh, how glorious!” boomed Luna excitedly. “Our big sister… By the moon, that’s going to take while to get used to! But, big sister Aurora will be teaching us the importance of being Princesses!”

In her excitement, she hadn’t known that her horn was glowing and the fake stars above them began twirling and took the shapes of what looked like zigzags and awkward pointy shapes. Looking up she let out a small squeak before returning the small lights to their watery home.

“Big sister Aurora, I must ask. How do you know Celestia’s nickname?”

“When you two were old enough to stand on all four hooves, you were impossible to keep still.” began Aurora. “I often resorted to calling you two by cute nicknames. Celestia, was Celie and you were Lu-Lu. You liked the nickname I gave Celestia so much that you decided to call her that as well.”

The Phoenix had followed the fake stars down to the fountain where she was eyeing the water trying to see where the specks of light in the dark depths. Aurora approached her and gently began stroking her neck. The Phoenix shot its head up in surprise, but her eyes closed lazily as the Princess continued the motion. She even let out a small coo of affection before leaping off the edge of the fountain and came to rest on Aurora’s back.

“It’s so beautiful Celestia!” said Aurora smiling down at the mythical bird. “You have to tell me where you found it!”

The Phoenix looked up at Aurora, her body swelled and with a sharp screech, she left the Princess’ back and returned to Celestia with her tail feather facing her.

“Was it something I said?” asked Aurora.

“Sorry about her!” said Celestia quickly. “She usually doesn’t behave like this!”

“Oh, I see.” Aurora said coughing back laughter. “Sorry, little Ms. I should have guessed as much!”

After a while of observing Luna and Celestia studying in the library Aurora suggested that they should turn in for the night and tomorrow she would begin teaching them about the role of a Princess. Sleep however was the last thing on the two sister’s minds. Later that night, Celestia lied awake in bed thinking about what their big sister had in store for them. She turned over looking at her bedroom wall. Luna must be awake as well, for at that moment she heard the window from the other side of the wall open. Distant muttering was followed meaning that her little sister must be attempting to control the moon or at least try to make the stars obey her. She stayed awake until once again, her eyes felt heavy and slowly the world around her grew dark.

Chapter 12

Chapter 12

The Dream Watcher

In Luna’s room, the Princess of the Night was having a very strange dream. She started off in Canterlot Castle. She didn’t know why, but something was drawing below the castle. She found herself entering the same blue room where the new pony wanted her to go. All the while something about what he had said made her retrace her steps. She poked through the shelves, carefully examining each dusty old book. With each book failing to be the one she was looking for the more the she felt like something big was about to happen. Just when her horn was about to magic the next book off the shelf, distant hoof steps from the corridor outside made her jump. She quickly found a place to hide in the shadows as the hoofsteps drew close. When the figure appeared her eyes widened in shock. It couldn’t be. Why would she be dreaming about her dad? She had the urge to step out and ask him what he was doing when her gut told her to stay where she was. King Night Shade let out a small sigh before his horn glowed and he placed a book he was hiding under his wing back on the shelf. Luna moved closer taking care not to be seen when she saw her father look at the place where the missing books once lied. Far too late she had forgotten to put the books back. Luckily for her, Night Shade levitated the books and put them back.

“I wonder if I did the right thing.” He said to himself sadly. “That poor boy. My Queen, we cannot allow our daughters to be involved with them! It was best to end it now before it was too late!”

“What do you mean dad?” Luna asked aloud.

Her father’s head shot up making the Princess of the Night jump. Backing up into the shadows, she placed a hoof over her mouth and held her breath. Night Shade looked this way and that, searching for what he thought he had just heard. Luna meanwhile had her eyes closed shut.

“GOooo!” she pleaded in her mind. “Go! You heard nothing. You only imagined it. Go!”

Luna staid where she was, not daring to open her eyes incase Night Shade was still lurking around. Suddenly, something caught her attention. It started off faint, but then her ears twitched as the sound rose. Except it wasn’t any ordinary sound. It was a soft icy voice that caused a strong chill to go down her spine.

“Lies… Thieves… Shame… Worry… Doubt… Fear… Blame… Sorrow…”

On and on the words continued in a loop, until it felt like there were hundreds of disembodied voices floating around her. The noise grew to such a high volume, that it was impossible for her father not to hear it. She finally opened her eyes, but all she saw was infinite blackness. She was alone with the voices that didn’t want to end. At this point Luna tried to ignore them, but try as she might, the voices wouldn’t go away. They were surrounding her, growing louder with each passing second.

“Go away!” she pleaded sinking to the cold unseen floor.

“Lies… Fear… Shame… Guilt… Sorrow…”

“Stop! Stop it! Just leave me alone!”

Then something reached out and touched her shoulders. Luna let out a high scream of terror and felt her body shake and the voices ceased as a new more familiar voice took over.

“Luna, It’s ok! Wake up! It’s only a nightmare! Luna!”

The Princess of the Night saw a flash of light go off in her minds eye and at last she opened her eyes to be welcomed by sun light shining down on her through the window. Looking around frantically she saw a glimpse of red and orange above her. A strong brush a wind swept across her as the wings from above her continued to flap. Turning over she saw Celestia looking down on her with relief. Sitting up Luna saw that the side of the pillow she was lying down on was covered in sweat. Still a little frightened by what had just happened, she tried to put on a brave face for her big sister, but her shaking hooves gave her away. The Phoenix was still flapping its wings, sending a light breeze over her.

“Are you alright Luna?” asked Celestia at last. “The Phoenix heard you from my room and snapped me out of concentration.”

“Didn’t you hear them?” asked Luna her eyes wide and pupils shrunken.

“Hear what?” asked Celestia back.

“Those voices!” exclaimed Luna, terrified. “They were everywhere! I couldn’t get them to go away! Surely you must have heard them too!”

“All I heard was you moaning in your sleep,” said Celestia frowning. “When I came in here, you were thrashing around in your bed. I tried to wake you, but you only screamed.”

“S-sorry,” said Luna catching her breath.

She felt like she had just run a mile. What was going on? How come Celestia didn’t hear the voices? They were loud enough for anyone to hear them. Luna placed her hooves over her sweaty face and groaned into them. Was it after all just a nightmare?

“What a dream,” she said into her hooves.

“I’ll say,” said Celestia. “You nearly left hooked me! What on earth were you dreaming about anyway?”

"I… I don’t even know what it was to be honest,” said Luna feeling her heart pound against her ribs as she tried to calm herself down.

“I was thinking about something the new pony had told me…”

She spotted the sudden peek of interest on her big sister’s sly face and scowled.

“Go on,” Celestia encouraged her.

“A-anyways,” Luna went on blushing slightly. “I found myself in the blue room below the castle. You know, the one where all the confiscated and restricted things are.”

“U-huh,” said Celestia her smirk fading instantly. “And what where you doing down there?”

Luna began to explain what had happened after she felt like there was something she had to find there and what happened when their father entered the room. When she finished, The Phoenix had landed on the foot of the bed and was staring at her as if expecting her to faint. Celestia was still convinced that what her little sister had experienced was indeed a nightmare, but listened to her side of the story none-the-less. Luna was expecting her big sister to tell her that she was overthinking things and that the dream she had was caused do to the amount of studying she’s trying to do all at once. Surprisingly, nothing like that happened. Instead, Celestia only smiled at her little sister. That alone told her that there was nothing to be afraid of. The presence of her older sibling and flying companion was enough to make feel relaxed. Luna smiled to herself and placed her hoof on her forehead in embarrassment.

“I’m sorry sister,” she said. “It must have been just a bad dream after all.”

“That’s the ticket!” said Celestia clapping Luna on the back. “How lucky are you that I came in here when I did instead of one of the staff? That would have made for an interesting way to start off the day wouldn’t it? Having one of them come in here only to be thrown out seconds afterward.”

“Oh, shut up!” Luna said levitating a pillow nailing her sister in the face.

Her horn pierced straight through it, making feathers poor out of the hole. Celestia still grinning removed the pillow and made to leave. The Phoenix followed her caretaker out of Luna’s bedroom where, right on cue, a staff member was hurrying over to see what all the commotion was about.

“Did you…” she began a little nervous.

“Don’t worry, I calmed her down.” Celestia replied kindly.

“Oh, good, I wouldn’t want a repeat of what happened last time. Not that we don’t mind coming to either of your aids your majesty! It’s just…”

“It’s alright,” said Celestia. “We understand. She’s all yours.”

The maid bowed her head in gratitude for Celestia’s pardon and hurried over to Luna’s open bedroom door where her concerned questions echoed through the halls before the door slammed shut behind her. It took a while before Luna came down for breakfast. When she came into the dinning room the maid was still bobbing up and down in background watching her carefully. Celestia could tell that Luna wasn’t enjoying the mare’s constant questions about her health. As Luna made to set her plate full of pastries the mare acting like a particularly strict shadow, made her horn glow and replaced the breads and other standard items Luna had grown accustomed to having with fruits and a glass of water.

“What’s all of this?” asked Luna eyeing the new foods and beverage with bitterness.

“Only a precaution your highness!” said the maid simply. “We can’t have you or your sister falling ill on us! Not after what happened to your parents!”

“Look,” said Luna as calmly as possible. “I already told you I’m fine. Celestia checked on me before you and nothing was wrong. It was just a bad dream.”

“Sorry, your highness!” chimed the maid apologetically. “But it’s best not to risk it! Now eat up, Princess Aurora will be expecting you two!”

Luna looked down at her plate of nothing but medicine and shot a look at Celestia that clearly meant, “Back me up.” Celestia took one last sip of freshly squished orange juice before replying.

“You heard her Luna. Eat up, we don’t want to be late for our training.”

“Thanks a lot.” Luna growled.

The maid stayed close to make sure she started off in the right direction. The grapes wouldn’t have been as bad if they weren’t far past their ripeness. Luna begrudgingly bit down onto the soft tiny cylinder as the mushy unsweetened flavor burst into her mouth. Wanting to get the experience over with, she put on a fake smile and quickly stuffed the entire branch of unpleasant soft circles in her mouth. The maid raised an eyebrow as Luna removed the bark and drank the water in two swigs.

“How’s it taste?” asked Celestia surprising a giggle.

Luna shot her a dark look before the maid refilled her plate with another whole branch.

“Oh, come now Luna. It can’t be that bad,” Celestia said gleefully. “You do need eat a balanced diet after all.”

“I couldn’t agree more your highness!” chimed in the maid rushing over to Celestia and replacing her buttered pastry with a tart green apple.

Celestia gave a sharp squeak as the strong sour flavor gave her taste buds a strong kick.

“Now, now sister,” said Luna with a smug look. “It can’t be that bad. Eat up, or we’ll be late for Aurora’s teaching.”

After the less than satisfactory meal, the two were called over by Snap Shot who told them that Aurora would be waiting for them in their old magic classroom. Not wanting to be late, the two thanked the captain and raced up the stairs and down to the east wing of the castle where they saw that the room where they had their magic training had its door standing wide open. From inside, they heard a familiar voice talking animatedly to Princess Aurora. Upon entering the classroom, they saw to their surprise several of the castle staff including two Royal Guards, Princess Platinum, Clover the Clever and their old magic teacher, Madam Quill.

“Ah, here they are!” boomed Princess Platinum. “The guests of honor!”

“Now, now Princess,” said Clover wisely. “What did we just discuss before they arrived?”

“Yes, yes, the whole control pep talk was nice and all, but now, it is down to business!”

“Business?” questioned Celestia.

“What are all of you doing here?” asked Luna just as confused.

“We needed a crowd,” said Princess Aurora patiently. “And since I guessed that this would take more than just me to teach you two, Princess Platinum has kindly volunteered to show you the ropes as well.”

“And I am definitely looking forward to passing on my own expertise to beginners!” said Princess Platinum excitedly.

“What about the rest?” asked Celestia taking note of the remaining ponies in the room.

“They are here to help make the lesson more realistic. Come on in and I’ll explain what we have planned out for this lesson.”

Once the two sisters were inside, the classroom the door magically closed behind them and Aurora beckoned them over to the center of the class where she and Platinum had strategically placed desks together to form a long table behind them the rest of the witnesses began to take their positions.

“As you can see, this is meant to simulate a real occasion where you two will be asked to attend meetings from the formal down to strategic war plans.”

“War plans?!” exclaimed Luna growing stiff.

“Don’t worry, those types of meetings are rare,” said Princess Platinum reassuringly. “But it’s best to know what to do when the time comes for such unpleasantry!”

“Now what we think would be a good place to start would be the basics,” said Aurora seriously. “What will happen is that the Royal Guards will escort you two back inside and then we’ll go from their. Are you ready?”

“I think so,” said Celestia unsure. “What do we do once we’re back inside?”

“Heads up and focus on us only,” said Princess Platinum pointing at herself and Aurora.

Celestia, Luna and the two guards left the classroom to wait outside. No matter how nervous the two sisters were, they could tell that this was the first time that the two stallions have ever introduced royalty to other important rulers. With a deep breath the two guards opened the door and marched inside.

“Your majesties, we present their Royal Highnesses, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna!”

All at once both Princess Aurora and Platinum along with the rest of the ponies rose and watched as Celestia and Luna entered. Together the two made their way toward the long fake table. Twice Celestia and Luna couldn’t help but to stare at the onlookers who bowed their heads upon being noticed. Once at the table the two waited for one the other rulers to sit but instead they and the rest of the ponies stayed where they were.

“This is where you’re supposed to sit your highnesses,” whispered Princess Platinum.

Jumping slightly the two sat down causing them to flinch as their rears slammed onto their long flowing tails.

“Right then,” said Princess Platinum tapping her chin thoughtfully. “First things first. When you enter, your eyes must remain on those who are waiting at the table. And since this time it is your castle and your homeland, you must be the first to sit. Only then will it be clear to the rest that the meeting has officially started.”

“Ok. I get it,” said Luna taking in every word.

“That and it shows manners. When other rulers visit, typically they want to be impressed the second they meet you weather it be for a formal occasion or important meeting. From what I just witnessed I’d say…”

She paused for a brief moment before coming to a conclusion. “There is still room improvement.”

“That bad huh?” asked Celestia sheepishly.

“Don’t worry, you’ll get it eventually,” said Aurora patiently. “Now, from here it would be up to those who have traveled to fill you in on what the meeting is about.”

“Oh, I see,” said Luna knowledgably. “And if it were us visiting your land, we would be the ones to rise upon your arrival and tell you what brings us there once we are all seated.”

“Exactly!” said Princess Platinum impressed. “You’re a quick study your highness! I like it! Shall we try again from the top?”

The lesson went on for some time after that. With the help of Princess Platinum and Aurora they managed to teach Celestia and Luna how to handle situations like royal parties, galas, various meetings, and what to say and do during them. Two and a half hours later, they immerged from the classroom, their brains throbbing from the amount of information that had just been placed upon them. They had no idea that the roll of being princesses was so demanding. The tasks they had to preform reached farther than just raising the sun, moon, and inspecting the Everfree Forest. There was no doubt that their future jobs were very time consuming. A chipper Clover the Clever told them that in time they would get the hang of things and be ready to take on the duties in trusted to them. With the days teaching over Madam Quill wanted to have a word Luna privately. Curious as to what their magic teacher wanted with her, Luna went back inside the classroom where Princess Aurora was just leaving with Princess Platinum. Now that everyone but the Unicorn and Princess were gone the Madam Quill made her horn glow and began placing everything back to their proper places.

“Please have a seat,” requested Madam Quill.

"I think I will stand thanks,” said Luna. “What did you want to talk about?”

Madam Quill didn’t answer. She was busying herself by going through a pile of old books. At last she found the one she was looking for. Blowing the dust off the cover she levitated it over to her.

“What…” began Luna but Madam Quill cut her off.

“You will find the answers you seek in chapter 10.”

“Sorry, I don’t know what you mean by that,” said Luna making the book float back to the unicorn.

“Your father wanted me to give this to you,” said Madam Quill giving the book back to the Princess of the Night. “He said that the time has come for the last part of your training.”

Before Luna could question the magic teacher any further she was removed from the classroom where the door closed on her. Luna heard the door lock click preventing her from getting back inside.

“What did Madam Quill want with you?” asked Celestia waiting for her little sister at the top of the stairs.

“I don’t know, but father wanted her to give me this,” said Luna showing Celestia the worn out book. “He thinks that it’s time for me to begin the last part of my training whatever that is. Hey, you don’t think it could have something to do with raising the moon?”

“I hope not!” said Celstia giving the book an uneasy look. “If he continues to pile more things for you to study, you might break under the pressure.”

“Don’t be silly Celie!” said Luna and proudly proclaimed. “If this book holds the key to helping me raise the moon, then I have to look through it.”

“Well, alright. Just don’t push yourself too hard.”

“Don’t worry sister. If there’s something in here about raising the sun, then I’ll pass it off to you once I’m done!”

That night while all of castle except for the night shift and Luna were asleep, she busied herself with opening the old book and turned to the chapter instructed. The chapter title was what caught her attention instantly. “Chapter 10, The Dream Watcher” What could this mean? How could this help her in any way? Luna began to read. As she flipped through the pages her mouth began to open. The chapter described how in the ancient times, the Alicorns born to rule over their lands were gifted with special powers the youngest of the four was gifted with the ability to act as a guardian to watch over the dreams of everyone. To do this, he would preform dream hopping and once he found someone struggling her would watch from the shadows only to immerge when he felt like the dreamer was close to losing their way.

Suddenly Luna was hit by an impossible theory. Last night, could her father really had seen her? No, that couldn’t be, she must be thinking to much about it. It was her dream and not his after all. Luna continued to read on. The youngest brother would then guide the ponies in the right direction and help them conquer their worst fears. It was also said that he would warn them about the consequences for their actions if they continued to wrong those around them. On and on the book went guessing the total number of ponies the youngest brother helped during his time of rule. At the middle of the chapter, it described how the youngest of the four managed to fulfill his task every night. He would fall asleep like everyone else, but when he did, his dreams would be interrupted. Some dreams spoke to him louder than the rest. For future rulers of their world, they suspected that this was how he knew which dreams to leap into.

Luna put the book down. Could this be what the voices she heard last night were? Could they be dreams of other ponies calling out to her? And if King Night Shade knew about her being in the room with him, could she have accidentally stumbled into his own dream without realizing it? It would explain why he wanted Madam Quill to hand her the book that led her to this revelation. Suddenly a shocking realization hit her. Not only would she have to raise the moon every night, but she had also been granted the gift of dream hoping. It would be up to her to watch over the dreams of everyone and help those who are struggling. Just what she needed, another task for her to fulfill. Luna sank onto her bed and buried her face into her pillow.

“Maybe Celestia was right after all.” She thought as she squeezed the pillow over her head. “What if all this is too much for me to handle?”

“Ah but remember,” came a nagging voice in the back of her head. “You told her that you could handle anything the Princess of the Night training threw at you! You aren’t about to give up now? You can do this! Just start off small and work your way to the top!”

“Yes,” she agreed with herself. “That’s right, I can do this! All I have to do is start off small!”

Luna lied in bed awake until she found herself growing tired and her eyes began to close. Blowing out the candle, she fell back into bed where at last she drifted off to sleep. There was nothing but blackness. She waited there, sure that at any moment the voices of the dreams would come calling out to her again. The minutes passed and turned to hours. This wasn’t working. She wouldn’t be dream hoping at this rate. What could she be doing wrong? Growing impatient she cursed the final task and with nothing to look at, she sank onto the non-existing floor and closed her minds eye. She didn’t know how long she was there, but the next thing she knew is that she was in a grass field. A soft breeze made the tall grass dance with her long mane and tail. In the distance she saw Celestia teaching the Phoenix how to fly with Wind Chime as the Tick, Tock and Black Wood watched from below. Luna wanted to join in too, but something was holding her back. She tried to go toward them, but it was as if the part of the field she was standing on was holding her still while her sister and friends began to move farther away.

“Hey! Wait! Don’t go! I can still hang out if want to! Just give me a minute to… Stupid books, stupid letters… Wait, what did I just…”

Looking down Luna saw that her hooves where buried in a pile of books and letters. The more she struggled to free herself the tighter they held on. Refusing to let her go. She looked back up to see that her sister and her friends were gone and she was left alone with nothing but the pile of books and sealed letters to keep her company. She sank into them lowering her head.

“No,” she told herself. “I can manage both. I can fit them in too… I…”

But she couldn’t finish her thoughts. Her eyes grew watery as she began to sob. She knew what this was. As long as she continued to put her studies first her friends and sister would soon abandon her. The heavy weights holding her down seemed to loosen as she fell into the growing mountain of duties and let the sad truth sink in. The darkness took over again. She was left with nothing now.

Then, she heard them. It started off faint at first, but then they grew loud enough for her to not only hear them, but see them as well. Before her thick grey fog like clouds appeared. They were circling her. Each spoke one word to describe what the dream was about. Was this some kind of cruel joke? Was her suffering the only way for them to intervene? Wiping her eyes, Luna listened to what was being said.

“Doubt… Worry… Humorous… Happy… Sad… Confusion…”

The last thing Luna wanted at the moment was more sadness, so she tried her best to ignore that particular dream. Humorous and Happy didn’t sound like something she should intrude on and Confusion was well, confusing. Which left Doubt and Worry. Luna thought out of all the bad choices, which one seemed the least likely to be something she wouldn’t be able to handle. To be honest, none of them sounded particularly inviting. Remembering that all she wanted to do for now was to start off small. Sure, if visiting the others wasn’t what she was meant to do, at least she would be getting good practice for keeping out of sight if she ventured into one of the other three. Not knowing which to pick, Luna decided to choose at random. Her hoof hovered out in mid air before she touched the one that spoke of Confusion the fog clouds stopped circling her and stayed still as the one her hoof was touching began to expand. The fog disappeared revealing a clear image. It was like looking through a window. Inside the dream she saw to her amazement, her sister. Why would Celestia be dreaming about confusion? Carefully, she placed her second hoof on the image and leaned in trying to get a better look at what was going on. Without warning, her head was sucked into the frame and her body went in afterward. She hit the ground hard but to her relief it didn’t hurt and Celestia didn’t seem to notice the new arrival. They were outside Canterlot castle and ahead of them were a group of Royal Guards. Spreading her wings she took to the sky and looked up to see if the window she had fallen through was still there. It was. Just a few feet above her the window remained visible. Thinking that she ought to follow her sister, Luna hurried over to the gates to look down on the scene. Luna let out a gasp as she saw what her sister was doing. She was digging the ground nervously with her hoof and making sure that her mane was neat. That wasn’t the weirdest part. Oh no, that belonged to none other than the Captain of the Royal Guard, Snap Shot. Upon closer inspection Luna saw that his golden purple armor shun brightly in the sunlight and since when had his mane ever become neatly combed back and were his muscles suddenly more noticeable? Oh no. No, it couldn’t be. Luna felt her face hurt with the effort it took for her not to burst out laughing. As Celestia took a deep breath and continued toward the guards the realization for the purpose of the dream hit Luna with the force of stampeding bull. Celestia was dreaming about Snap Shot! This was too rich and the fact that the Captain remained oblivious to her approach made it all the more amusing. One of the dream guards on the wall noticed Luna and called out to her. Luna’s heart dropped as she raced to the guard before the eyes from below began to scan upward.

“Sorry,” said Luna to the confused guard. “But, I can’t miss out on this. Could you do me a favor and not give me away?”

The guard only stared blankly at her.

“I’ll take that as a yes.”

Luna hurried to the edge of the wall and looked down on the scene below. The Guards quickly cleared a path to Snap Shot for Celestia who stared nervously at him. Luna saw Celestia say something to the captain who shrugged and followed her away from the group. The two headed behind a part of the castle where Celestia thought they wouldn’t be seen, but Luna silently crept up to a part of the wall where she would have the perfect watching post. The two exchanged friendly talk until the moment she thought would never come was upon them. Snap Shot placed both front hooves on Celestia’s shoulder and moved in for the final blow. Luna waited with anticipation, Snap Shot drew closer, Celestia was blushing furiously. Just then, the morning sky began to grow dark. Something wasn’t right and if Luna stayed any longer, something told her she didn’t want to stick around once the image was covered in blackness. Taking off again, she flew toward the window in the sky that was her only escape. She had just climbed through when the darkness took over. On one hand Luna felt relieved that she had made it out in time. On the other, she felt a funny feeling come over her as the black image began to fade away. She couldn’t hold in her laughter anymore. She fell over clutching her stomach as she rolled around unable to control herself. The rest of the Fog clouds began to wither away and before she knew it, they were gone.

Once Luna had pulled herself together, she realized that she was left in the dark again. At least she knew how to enter dreams now and the quick adventure into Celestia’s dream was just what she needed to get her spirits up again. She knew that next time when the dreams of others came swooping in she would be ready to tackle one of the bad ones. Besides, if she let Celestia know what she saw by tomorrow, it wouldn’t take long to find herself in another nightmare.

Chapter 13

Chapter 13

The Beast and the Shifter

Over the course of the following weeks, winter’s frigid temperatures depleted making way for the spring. With the help from the Pegasi of Cloudsdale, the weather was made perfect for the Earth Ponies to pile their wagons with wood and supplies needed for construction. In no time they headed down the mountain to begin work on what would soon become known as Ponyville. The Unicorns proceeded to help out too, and made use of their magic to help the process move faster than originally thought. Placing themselves at a perfect angle the architects and drafters worked together to draw the layout of the town. Once satisfied, they handed the prints over the Earth Ponies who took on the assignments with pride and began forming teams. After hours of work the land was already showing signs of change. The Unicorns helped out by using their magic to dig out precise amounts of the earth to leave way for houses, shops, and dinning. With the rest of the land changing at their will, one part of the growing town refused to cooperate. At the center of the work site, the symbol of the counter spell used against the Defiler remained intact. No matter how hard the Unicorns tried to remove it, each attempt proved to be useless. In the end it was decided that the Town’s hall would be built on top of it. At least if that worked, the Symbol would forever be hidden out of sight. To their relief the marked piece of land didn’t object to having a solid mass placed over it. Thanks to the Pegasi, the plans for Ponyville went off with no setbacks in weather. As the town continued to take form, from above, Cloudsdale moved their growing population to live along the ponies of Ponyville. Their building plans however, were something they themselves had to carry out. For the Unicorns and Earth Ponies couldn’t fly.

The Royal Family was pleased with how well the plans were going so far. The four Alicorns went down to the new town every now and then to check on how the ponies were doing. Each time they visited they were met with friendly greetings and a quick up to date progression on both the town and Cloudsdale. One day, they flew up to a vast cloud where upon arrival they saw that the cloud was taking shape of multiple buildings and stairs that connected them to the rest of the cloud. The feeling of walking on the large floating structure was like walking on solid ground that was forever damp and cold. They were shown how the Pegasi would line the clouds up in just the right way that the light from the sun combined with the moister from the cloud would make the white surface change colors at a curtain time of day. The Pegasi flying by were placing more clouds outside of the structure in order to make homes for the new inhabitants. The Royal Family was told that this part of Cloudsdale would take less than a month until it was complete. As unbelievable as it was, Both Ponyville and Cloudsdale would be completed by the end of spring and be ready to inhabit by summer.

With the prospect of having not one but two new places for the ponies of Equestria to inhabit the only thing remaining was what would happen to the Everfree Forest? Would the citizens of Ponyville be willing to venture into the forest once the dark magic from within was gone? It would be up to the Shapeshifter to fulfill his promise and rid the forest of the Defiler’s magic. Celestia and Luna told their parents about the encounter they had with the being and said that he might be able to fix the problem. King Night Shade went into the forest looking for the being, but found nothing. The two sisters never saw the Shapeshifter again after that. Was it possible that he had been scared away by the same thing that was spooking all the animals? Celestia and Luna tried to look for the strange creature themselves, but came up with nothing. Still, while Ponyville was undergoing construction, a creature was watching from the forest. By taking the form of a bird he liked to venture out of his boundaries and observe the ponies. It was clear that the rest of the animals didn’t like him, but he didn’t care. A quick touch of his magic put an end to their complaining. During his exploring, the Shapeshifter began to think that once the forest was under his control, this would serve to be the perfect spot for the epicenter of his out of control world. It was only a matter of time now. Soon he would be able to do just that. But one thing still stood between him and his new world. The King and Queen of Canterlot would no doubt become a threat once he revealed himself. Or would they? He remembered that he had tricked the two Princesses in trusting him and that was a start, but the King and Queen wouldn’t be fooled. Hadn’t they been to the forest looking for something? And haven’t the Princesses been snooping around a lot too? A troubling thought hit him. What if the two Princesses told their parents what had happened and they already figured out who the Shapeshifter was and are only waiting until he reveals himself for their moment to strike! He had to know! He had to find out! All his planning couldn’t be in jeopardy, not when the real fun hasn’t even begun yet! He had to reach the two Princesses! It was time they had another chat. Setting his sights on the castle, the Shapeshifter flew off and made his way to Canterlot city. Once there, he flew behind a shop and reappeared as a brown Earth Pony. Now all he had to do was make his way to the castle… He quickly wished he had flown closer. How could a structure that large look so close, but be farther away?

Inside the castle, Celestia and Luna were just about to finish another lesson with Princess Aurora and Platinum. A new addition to the training was Snap Shot, who quickly made Celestia feel uncomfortable and wasted no time in objecting to this arrangement.

“No, way!” she said, feeling her face grow red.

“And why not?” asked Snap Shot bemused.

“Aurora, can’t Luna…”

“I will go through the same thing with her after you.” Snap Shot said simply. “Now come on! This is important!”

“I… I think Luna should have the honor first!” Said Celestia. “Go on Luna, don’t keep the Captain waiting!”

“What on earth has gotten into you?!” Snap Shot asked starting to get a little annoyed.

“Nothing!” said Celestia. “I just think Luna should go first this time.”

“You can’t be serious.”

“I am,”

“Celestia, would it kill you to take things seriously for once!”

Celestia shot up and rounded on the Captain who understandably was backing away. The angry look in Celestia’s eyes was a living shadow of their mother as they belittled the Captain.

“For your information Captian, I am taking this very seriously!” Celestia said in a dangerous tone. “I don’t expect you to understand what it is like to have all this pressure on you, but it hasn’t been a walk around castle grounds!”

“He didn’t mean anything by it Celestia!” said Aurora trying to calm the situation.

“Oh yes he did!” snapped Celestia. “He’s always been like this! Criticizing me and my sister on a daily basis, thinking that we aren’t cut out to rule over Canterlot!”

“That isn’t true!” Snap Shot said at last. “Despite how I act, don’t think for one moment that I don’t have complete faith in you two!”

Celestia felt her heart jump. She hadn’t expected this. She wasn’t sure that she wanted to either. Snap Shot glared at her while she stared open mouthed.

“Princess Aurora, shall we end the lesson for the day. I think her highness isn’t feeling up to the task!”

Just then, Celestia took Snap shots hoof and gave him a nod of gratitude.

“Celestia, do you wish to continue?” asked Aurora.

“Y-yes,” said Celestia knowing that it was too late to back down now. “Please, let’s continue!”

The rest of the lesson was past by in awkward exchanges of greetings and dismissals. By the time they had finished, Celestia was more emotionally confused than ever. Not just by Snap Shot’s usual attitude toward her and Luna, but because she had no idea how to approach him. It seemed nearly impossible to treat him like she usually did. This sudden shyness made Luna’s job of hiding what she had seen in her sister’s dreams all the more difficult. Celestia felt her ears lower and her face go slightly pink as the Captain would take her hoof and bow politely to her. Truly, this was something Celestia had to overcome if she and Luna were to get anywhere with their training. Even more so, she would have to decide what to tell the Captain eventually before her hidden feelings got the best of her and made her do something she would really regret. She at least had some good news to tell her parents. That morning for the slightest second she felt the Sun’s pull and prevented it from rising for a full five seconds. To Celestia, it was a clear sign that the powers of the Sun Princess were at last being shown. When she told Luna about her brief moment of excitement, she followed up with the news that her powers were also growing stronger.

They were about to check on their parents in the study room when they heard their fathers voice coming from the main hall. Looking over the railing they saw King Shade accompanied by one of the Royal Guard. He was talking to him in a hushed tone.

“And has anypony else stumbled across it?” Night Shade asked.

“No my liege!” said the guard firmly. “No one but us! Shall I tell the Captain so he can send a small number of the guards out just incase?”

“No. You and the rest leave as soon as possible. No need to draw unnecessary attention. And with Ponyville and Cloudsdale on the way, we don’t need any more surprises.”

“Understood your majesty! And speaking of surprises, what about your uh… Other unexpected… Thing?”

The king stopped just as he was about to open the throne room doors. He looked back at the guard who immediately froze. Thinking that he had said something he shouldn’t have he quickly made to correct himself, but Night Shade spoke first in a way that both pardoned and demanded the guards full attention.

“Yes, as for that… The thing you speak of is waiting for me behind these doors. In fact, I wouldn’t be surprised if my wife isn’t having a pleasant chat with him.”

“Forgive me my king, but are you sure you can trust him? I mean his kind are…”

“I am aware of their past history.” said Night Shade pleasantly. “But make no mistake that I have complete trust in this individual. I might even ask him to help out with the building of Ponyville. It might make things run more smoothly and quicker with someone of his build!”

The king simply smiled at the speechless expression he was being given and turned back to open the doors. The guard stared at the disappearing king and once the doors closed he left to inform the rest of his unit what Night Shade had ordered. He had just past over the spot where Celestia and Luna were eavesdropping when he looked up to see no one above him. Back in their rooms, Celestia and Luna had slipped out through their bedroom windows and exchanged understanding looks. Their parents were meeting with someone the guard was worried about and something once again had been kept secret form them. They reached an agreement as they hovered next to the windows. If their parents weren’t going to tell them such important things in person, then they would have to find out through other means. Together they flew over to the throne room where they inched toward the balcony. Landing as quite as possible, they crept to the doors and placed their heads on either side. They heard their mother talking to someone and soon they heard their father again followed by a rough voice they had never heard before.

“I thought we told you to keep a low profile Scorpan?” said Night Shade humorously.

“And I told you that it would be easier said than done.” said the one named Scorpan. “The only way I would be able to do that is if these meetings were held at night.”

“And yet, here you are. Why turn up now? Surly you must have your reasons.”

“Indeed, that is why I’m here! I’m afraid I have troubling news.”

Silence took over. Celestia and Luna pressed their heads against the doors making sure to catch every word. Finally, it was Star Bright who spoke first.

“Does it have to do with your brother?”

Although Celestia and Luna couldn’t see it, Scorpan nodded.

“Very well,” said Star Bright frowning and her gaze turned to the balcony doors. “Before we continue I think its time you meet somepony. Celestia, Luna, come inside.”

Celestia and Luna froze. How on earth did she know they were there? Once again the queen was showing off how hard it was to have things go unnoticed without her knowing about it. The balcony doors opened revealing the two sisters. Wearing sheepish looks that weren’t met by their parents or the thing behind them. The creature stood seven feet tall, his pupils black and eyes yellow. He had a long brown mane that reached his stomach. Long muscular arms sagged to the floor, his claws dug nervously at the ground. His furry body was a much lighter brown than his mane. From behind him they could see a long tail brushing across the floor.

Without anything to say to the tall strange creature in the castle, Celestia and Luna only stared taking in every bit of him they could see.

“Perhaps I should leave your majesties?” The creature named Scorpan spoke in a low croaky voice.

“Do not worry Scorpan,” said Queen Star Bright reassuringly. “As I said before, you are welcome here! Why, I wouldn’t be surprised if some of the old villagers from the old town are thinking about living in Ponyville by now! I am sure they will be delighted to see you again!”

“That maybe, but your daughters and other ponies may think differently,” said Scorpan, his eyes staring down at the dumbstruck look the two Princesses were giving him.

Night Shade and Star Bright saw this too and quickly made to correct Scorpan’s suspicions.

“Luna, Celestia, This is Scorpan,” Night Shade said clearing his throat loudly. “He is an old friend of ours and of those who had lost their homes during the Defiler’s awakening.”

Celestia continued to star open mouthed at the creature until Luna gave her sharp nudge in the ribs.

“Ouch! What? I mean… It’s an honor to meet you. I think?”

Rolling her eyes Luna made to speak.

“I think what my sister means is that we never had the privilege to meet before.”

“You are correct Princess!” growled Scorpan before sinking into a deep bow.

This time it was Luna’s turn for a hard nudge to the ribs. When Scorpan’s back bent over they saw two long bat wings that were neatly folded.

“We have never met before until now. I am Scorpan, younger brother of Tirek, and friends with the great Starswirl the Bearded and your mother and father!”

Scorpan staid where he was for some time before Celestia realized a little too late, that she or Luna was supposed to tell the beast to rise. Luckily for them their mother stepped in and patted Scorpan on the back making him shoot up instantly. Hoping to by pass the embarrassed looks their parents were giving them, Celestia was first to speak.

“So, Scorpan is it? What brings you here? I mean, where did you come from? I mean… Sorry.”

“No worries, Princess! I come from a far land in the west. Where the heat is fit for no traveling ponies and the land is harsh and dry. As for what brings me here, my big brother and I have traveled for a chance to speak directly to the King and Queen about recent problems our kind has been going through.”

“You mean there are more of you?” asked Celestia thinking that if Scorpan was this tall, how big must the rest of his kind be?

“Oh yes, there are more of us. We live in the places ponies and Griffons normally avoid. Until recently that is. Ponies and Griffons are growing more adventurous by the day and it’s making those of us who have thrived unseen for some time, a little nervous.”

The royal family listened as Scorpan filled them in on what has been happening over the past five years. First the three races of ponies were seen passing by the unknown lands. At first Scorpan and the rest of the hidden creatures thought it was just a passing phase and the travelers were only taking long routs to their destinations. But then, more ponies dared to venture out of their homelands and enter the unknown. Then came the Griffins.

“What?” came the confused voice of King Night Shade.

“That can’t be right,” said Queen Star Bright thinking back to the last time she and her husband had heard from the Griffins. “Dear, didn’t you say that the general made it perfectly clear to you in his letter, that his kind hasn’t done any extensive traveling since the Defiler was defeated?”

“Well, it looks like someone on their side has!” Growled Scorpan. “And now both ponies and Griffons are spreading their territory throughout the lands!”

“I can’t believe this!” said Night Shade bewildered, though he too looked a little troubled by the news. “Yes, I’ll be writing back to the general, I can promise you that! If they want us to stay on good terms with them, then they need to start being honest with us!”

Scorpan was about to get to the point of his return in the day when the throne room doors opened and Snap Shot stepped in. When everyone turned to see the captain, he stopped in his tracks staring open mouthed at the tall creature.

“Pardon the intrusion my liege!” he said still eyeing Scorpan’s bizarre features.

“Not, not at all, Snap Shot,” said Night Shade patiently. “What is it?”

“Her highnesses are to… Come with… Me…” Snap Shot said, pointing a hoof at Celestia and Luna, but his eyes were still on the large flying beast. “There is somepony here who claims they know them and wishes to speak with them as soon as possible. But, if you are too busy with this, uh… thing, I can send him away.”

“I think we’re too busy here Snap Shot,” said Luna, making sure that her and her sister’s intentions of staying were clear. “You can tell whoever is there too…”

“They will be happy to accompany you Captain,” said Star Bright before her daughter could finish.

“What?!” exclaimed Luna and Celestia at once.

“But, but mother, we want to here what Scorpan has to say!” Luna said pleadingly.

“Now Luna,” said Star Bright facing her youngest daughter. “You and Celestia head along now. The pony outside sounds like his business is greater for you to hear than whatever Scorpan has to say here.”

“But…”

“Luna, now please, while he is still waiting.”

Reluctantly, Luna and Celestia followed Snap Shot out of the throne room where Star Bright made the doors behind them close. The two sisters were at a loss for words. Once again their parents had shut them out of important business. Wasn’t it going to be their duty as Princesses to one day attend these meetings? So why were there parents constantly telling them to focus on their princess studies, but whenever they wanted to participate in such important duties to the throne, they were denied the chance to prove themselves? This time, the thing holding them back was a pony they knew. Could it be one of their friends who had requested to see them at such a bad time? What could possibly be more important than sudden Griffon activity and what ever else Scorpan had to say? Whatever else the beast had to tell their parents, they weren’t likely to find out now. Snap Shot opened the front doors and led them to the gate where two guards stood at attention looking down on the pony just outside the gates. Above them, more guards looked down on the scene with their spears held tight ready for any suspicious activity. As the three approached the gate the two sisters saw a brown Earth Pony with an untidy mane and tail who looked pleased to see them. It wasn’t one of heir friends at all. Looking disappointed, Luna approached the gate first and eyed the strange pony.

“Guards who is this?” she asked.

“You don’t know him your highness?” asked one of the two guards.

“No, I don’t,” replied Luna staring carefully at the smiling Earth Pony.

“He says he knows you and your sister,” said the guard starting to suspect something wasn’t right.

“Oh, I think you do know me your highness,” said the Earth Pony stepping closer to the gate.

“Stay where you are!” demanded the guard.

“May I suggest we take our business elsewhere? I have something very important to tell you two. Just as soon as your sister gets here that is… Ah, there she is!”

“I’m sorry, but I’m afraid we don’t know you,” said Celestia kindly as she stepped beside her little sister. “Have we met?”

“Oh, you could say that,” said the pony sounding bored. “Why, we met in the Everfree Forest. Don’t you remember? Look carefully at me. Do these eyes look familiar to you?”

Just then the guards above acted instinctively and pointed their spears threateningly down at the pony who had gotten so close to the gate that his snout touched the black bars.

“I don’t think so!”

There was the sound a sword being drawn and the sisters felt themselves being pulled back by the two guards as Snap Shot marched forward, his horn glowing and sword hovering in front of him as he pointed the tip of his sword at the pony who remained where he was.

“What are you Imposter? Speak!”

Above the Earth Pony, the guards waited for their captain to give the word for them to strike the faker down. The Shapeshifter had decided to turn his clear blue eyes back to yellow with small red pupils. Still he remained where he was, looking past Snap Shot to where Celestia and Luna had been moved for their protection.

“Step away from the gate!” ordered Snap Shot threateningly.

“Now, now, what’s this?” asked the Shapeshifter completely oblivious to Snap Shot, and the rest of the guards who all had their weapons drawn. “I sense hostility coming from you. Was it something I said?”

“I’m not going to ask again! Get back!”

“All I want is a word with her highnesses.”

“If they say they don’t know you…”

“Ah, but they do,” said the Shapeshifter matter-of-factly. “Oh Pincesses, could you come here for sec and put this ones mind at ease?”

The Shapeshifter made to tap the bars with his hoof, but Snap Shot reacting instantly, thrust his sword forward. The Shapeshifter moved his neck back only to allow the sword to move its full extent before its guard clanged against the bars. Daring to tap the tip with his hoof the fake Earth Pony stared back amused at the captains sudden violent approach.

“Nice sword,” he said as the weapon clinked softly with each tap his hoof gave it.

“Wha…?! Do you think this some sort of game?!” demanded Snap Shot the fire in his eyes starting to get tested by the Shapeshifter cool attitude.

“I do love games, but no. This is no game. All I want is a quick word with her highnesses and I’ll be on my way. I swear.”

“How… You can’t just… What makes you think we’ll just let the Princesses anywhere near you?!”

“It’s alright Snap Shot!” Came Clestia’s voice from behind.

She and Luna made to approach the armed captain, the other two guards followed close on either side. Their spears held at the ready.

“Everyone lower your weapons!” Luna ordered with her booming voice.

At once the guards accompanying them and the ones above placed their spears close to their sides once more. But their eyes still stayed focused on the scene at the gate. Snap Shot was the only one who didn’t obey. He continued to stare down the imposter. The tip of his sword was still pointed directly at the pony’s snout.

“Snap Shot, didn’t you hear me? I said…”

“Sorry Princess,” said Snap Shot his eyes still fixated on the pony in front of him. “But this… thing, has stayed his welcome! Now this is your last chance to step away from the castle or I will give the order for your capture!”

“No!” Celestia said aloud. “Snap Shot, it’s alright we remember now! We have met him before.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes, he’s a friend. He can be trusted.”

Reluctantly and still eyeing the faker with deep suspicion, Snap Shot pulled his sword back sheathing it. The Shapeshifter, satisfied with the two princesses at coming to his aid gave another wide grin as he bowed his head in respect to them.

“Thank you, your highnesses! Now, where was I? Oh, that’s right, I have come here to give you important information!”

He stepped close to the gate again making the guards grip their weapons tightly. Ignoring them he signaled Celestia to come closer. She was close enough to him, that their snouts were inches away from touching the gate.

“I think I know how I can save the forest.”

“Really?!” exclaimed Celestia just as quietly. “You figured it out?! How?”

“It will be easier if you come and see for yourselves.”

Celestia gave him an understanding look before requesting the gate to be opened. When Luna followed Celestia out to the streets Snap Shot made to accompany them. The Shapeshifter didn’t like this idea and looked back at the unwanted third party member.

“Sorry Snap Shot,” said Celestia. “But this is something me and Luna have to do alone.”

“My, apologies Princess Celestia,” said Snap Shot not sounding sorry at all. “But I must insist that I or somepony else accompanies you two!”

“Not this time Snap!” said Celestia sounding more demanding.

Snap Shot looked at Luna hoping that she would object to this, but she too was looking at him as if to say, “She’s right.” He then noticed the Shapeshifter who had a slight spark go off in his eyes as if he was thoroughly enjoying his rejection. Straightening up, Snap Shot stomped the ground with his hoof before marching back to opened gate. The gate made a slamming noise as it closed behind him. Sighing, Celestia turned back to hers and Luna escort and had him lead them down to the forest. At the edge of the city cliff, the Shapeshifter turned back into a bird before flying off. Celestia and Luna followed close behind. Once they had reentered the Everfree Forest, the Shapeshifter turned back to his pony form and began inspecting the ground.

“So, how are you going to fix the forest?” asked Celestia.

“It’s simple,” said the Shapeshifter giving a nearby pebble a kick. “I will use my magic to fight back this magic!”

“Is that it?” asked Luna. “Anypony could have done that by now! Our mother and father even tried to fix what the Defilers dark magic had done. What makes you think yours will be any different?”

“They might have tried their magic, but not dark magic.”

“Now hang on, Dark Magic? I thought the whole point of doing this was to get rid of the dark magic that’s already here!”

“Ah, Princess,” sighed the Shapeshifter. “You’re both still too young to understand, but some times you need to fight fire with fire. The flames that dragon produced wasn’t natural fire. It was something else. Cursed fire if my suspicions are correct. No ordinary magic will be able to undo what has been done here.”

“I don’t know,” said Luna thoughtfully. “So many things could go wrong.”

The two sisters considered the Shapeshifter for some time wondering what would happen if they allow him to continue on with his plan. The clone master had a feeling that they were beginning to doubt him, so he decided to give them an example of his powers. Picking a nearby tree at random he made his hoof glow and placed it on the trunk and focused hard. The tree began to glow a bright shimmering yellow. Celestia and Luna watched in amazement as the once dead tree sprung back to life. Its color returning and naked branches sprouting a full canopy with dangling vines. The bark that was once charred was now a dark purple color.

“Please, by all means take a look,” the Shapeshifter insisted.

Celestia and Luna flew up to the newly formed leaves and examined them. True their new dark colors were odd and all but as a whole, it didn’t look bad. On the contrary, it was nice to at long last see life return.

“What do you think?” asked the Shapeshifter from below.

“It’s, it’s… Well, there doesn’t appear to be anything wrong with it,” said Luna prodding the vine with her hoof.

“Are you kidding?!” exclaimed Celestia growing more excited. “This is brilliant! Mr. Shapeshifter, if this is what you had in mind, when can you start?”

“Are you saying you will give me permission to do it?” asked the Shapeshifter hiding his own growing excitement.

Celestia and Luna landed back on the forest floor. The newly born tree acting as a beckon of confidence as Celestia said the words the Shifter was waiting for.

“Mr. Shapeshifter, we give you permission to carry on with remaking the Everfree Forest! Help us restore this place back to its rightful state!”

“And I will do just that!” said the fake Pony sinking into a deep bow.

For a split second Luna could have sworn she saw the pony’s eyes flash mischievously, but the moment passed and the three once again rose above the forest and made their way back to Canterlot. Right when they were only several feet away from the cities cliff. The small bird behind them suddenly froze. His gaze was fixed on a large form that had flown off the castle balcony and headed not toward the forest, but to Ponyville.

“Mr. Shapeshifter?” Celestia called to the bird. “What’s the matter?”

“Impossible,” said the Master of Chaos following Scorpan’s body in the distance as he flew by. “What was he doing here?”

“Who, Scorpan?” asked Celestia also watching as the beasts body drew close to the small town. “He came by around the same time you did.”

“What?”

“Yeah, he knows our mother and father and Starswirl the Bearded! I wonder why he’s headed for Ponyville?”

“Mother did say that some of the ponies down there know him,” said Luna joining in. “Maybe Scorpan decided to take up on their offer and help out with construction. It would help move things along quicker with him there!”

Discord, in his bird form, continued to stare down at the town where Scorpan had gone and knew that his plan might fail if he has already given him away. Celestia saw the worried look on the birds face and knew something was wrong.

“Um, Mr. Shapeshifter? Do you know Scorpan?”

Discord didn’t respond. His small body froze. His nerves began to shatter and his mind began to race. What if the King and Queen knew about him? If he was right in suspecting so, then now was the time to act. Now was the time to…

“Mr. Shapeshifter?”

“What?!”

“I asked if you knew Scorpan?”

“I… Might have ran into him once before,” said Discord refusing to make eye contact.

This needed to be taken care of and he knew just who to speak to.

“Tell you what, you two head along! There’s a lot to do if we want the Everfree to return!”

“Well, ok then,” said Luna. “We’ll tell our parents about what’s going on and…”

“NO!” Discord shouted.

“Excuse me?”

“I mean, don’t tell them. Not yet.”

Discord began to think. He needed an excuse and he needed one quick.

“I got it!” he cried, regaining some of his confidence back. “I’ll make it a surprise for them! I’ll tell you two when the forest is back to normal of course and then you can show them yourselves!”

Before Celestia or Luna could respond to this offer Discord flew off at top speed, disappearing under the cover of the forest.

Chapter 14

Chapter 14

Invitations

With the sun now setting, Celestia and Luna reached the castle where Snap Shot asked what the Shapeshifter had to tell them. Celestia told him that it had something to do with Ponyville and she and Luna headed back inside the castle before the Captain of the guard could question them any further. Leaving a slightly annoyed Snap Shot behind, Celestia and Luna went to find their parents, to ask them what Scorpan was up to. Their parents however, only told them that Scorpan would be helping out with the construction of Ponyville after all, and that the whole Griffon trouble was the only important thing he had to tell them. This didn’t convince the two as they suspected that they were not being told everything once again. That night, Luna once again tried to form constellations in the starry sky and only when she fell asleep did she begin her dream hopping. A couple weeks later, the king and queen announced something that would set the sisters minds on something else other than their studies.

“A Celebration of Unity?” Wind Chime asked in surprise.

“That’s right,” said Luna to their friends. “Ever since Scorpan has agreed to help build Ponyville, the town is much closer to completion! And with the new part of Cloudsdale wrapping up as well, mother and father think a celebration is in order! It will be…. A Celebration of Unity Between The Three Clans!”

“So that’s what that big thing was,” said Tock. “Me and Tick were wondering why a random creature turned up in Ponyville. At first we thought we were being invaded again, but some of the other ponies approached the tall thing. They all seemed happy to see him! After that, the building quickened up a bit and in no time, we were nearing the completion of the town!”

“Well, I think it’s a wonderful idea!” said Wind Chime clopping her hooves together. “We could all use something like this to help make peace with each other!”

“Do you think that Scorpan, will attend?” asked Tock.

“I would think so,” said Celestia thinking that her mother and Father had already invited him. “Why are you so curious about him all of a sudden?”

“Oh, no reason,” said Tock unconvincingly.

“Tock, I don’t think you should bother him,” said Tick sounding nervous of his big brother’s intensions.

“I was only going to ask him about how he knows some of Ponyville’s inhabitants. That’s all. Honestly Tick, you should be just as curious as I am to find out!”

“I am!” said Tick truthfully. “But we shouldn’t go biting off more than we can chew with Scorpan.”

“I agree with Tick,” said Wind Chime in agreement. “From what the Princesses have told us about him, he and his brother sound like they’re feeling threatened by the Griffons and our kinds adventures into their land. You don’t want to say anything that will upset him!”

“And what makes you think that I would do such a thing!” Tock said, sounding deeply offended. “I will have you know that I can be very sympathetic when I want to be!”

“Right,” said Wind Chime sarcastically. “Now try saying that again without the dramatic flair.”

Tocks face had gone red hot. He and Wind Chime continued to go back and forth about his so-called inner gentlecolt. Wanting to avoid being dragged into the thick of it, Tick and Black Wood snuck over to Celestia and Luna.

“What do you think?” Luna asked the two stallions. “Will you be attending as well?”

“I know I will,” said Tick confidently. “What say you Black Wood?”

“I suppose it wouldn’t hurt,” said Black Wood thoughtfully. “My parents wouldn’t pass up an opportunity like this. And I could use some time off of work.”

“What kind of work?” asked Luna. "Does it have to do with shearing things?"

“Not exactly," said Black Wood sheepishly. "While cutting wool may be good for a trading job, I have been going into the Everfree a lot lately and have come across some peculiar things.”

“Oh no, you’re not going on about that again, are you?” asked Tick knowing exactly what Black Wood has been up to lately.

“I see why not?” replied Black Wood shrugging. “Just hear me out Tick. No, listen! I have collected samples this time and the evidence can’t be any clearer!”

Starting to think they might be missing something, Celestia interrupted.

“When you say you have found peculiar things, what kind of things exactly?”

“Science my dear Princess," said Black Wood feeling glad that someone was interested to here about his claims. "What I have discovered is unlike anything I have ever seen before! I don’t know how it’s happening but something is making the forest change, and not in the best way I must add.”

“Ah, but Black Wood,” began Tick abruptly. “We already know what that is. The Defiler’s dark magic is what’s around the forest now. My brother and I along with the rest of our kind is finally starting to pick up signs of it.”

“I’m telling you Tick! It’s not the Defilers magic I’m picking up!” Black Wood shot back, starting to get annoyed. “I’ve been studying the forest for over five years now! I may not be a Unicorn, but trust me whatever is going on in the forest now is not because of the Defiler."

“Do you have any guesses as to what it could be?” asked Celestia.

For she and Luna knew who Black Wood might be sensing if their suspicions were correct.

“Of course I do!” Black Wood answered proudly. “But the thing is… There is more than one.”

Tick gave an unmistakable groan, but Black Wood ignored him.

“More than one source?” questioned Luna. “But how?”

“That’s precisely what I’ve been trying to figure out,” said Black Wood thinking heavily. “I can’t pinpoint either of them but what I’ve been able to narrow out so far is that the two traces of magic are fighting amongst each other.”

“Fighting?” asked Luna completely lost for an explanation now.

“Yes,” said Black Wood just as amazed. “One side has been trying to change the forest one way while the other is trying to interfere.”

“Has been?” asked Luna catching the past tense.

“That’s right,” said Black Wood seriously. “I think what ever was there first is trying to overpower what is being done now. Strange isn’t it?”

Celestia and Luna exchanged looks. They knew exactly who was behind the second source of magic, but if something else was trying to prevent the Shapeshifter from carrying out his plan, should they be worried? Perhaps they should pay him another visit in the Everfree. They were about to do just that when Wind Chime let out a gasp.

“What is it?” asked Tock shooting up and looking for what had startled the Pegasus.

“Phew, It’s nothing Tock. Sorry everypony, I just didn’t see him over there.”

“Him?” began Luna, but Celestia directed her attention to the mouth of the forest.

Everyone was staring at fox that was sitting perfectly still. Watching them for who knows how long. He tilted his head at the six ponies. His eyes met the Princesses and he blinked.

“Did you see that?” exclaimed Black Wood.

“See what?” asked Tick.

“His eyes just changed color! I saw it! Look, he did it again! Now there back to normal!”

Celestia and Luna stood up. They knew who it was. The rest of their friends wanted to join them too, but the fox turned its back to them and headed into the forest.

“Does it want us to follow?” asked Wind Chime hovering in place.

“Yes, he does, but I think he only wants…”

“They are welcome to come along if they wish too your highness,” came a voice from the woods.

“Who said that?” Black Wood said taken aback by the sudden voice.

“It’s alright,” said Luna. “He’s a friend.”

Their pony friends continued to look where the fox had gone but saw nothing. Celestia and Luna ventured onwards, the rest hung back for a couple more seconds before they too dared to follow. When they caught up with Celestia and Luna they saw that they were talking to the fox and to their amazement, the fox spoke back.

“I see,” the Discorded fox said. “That would explain why my own magic’s effects are taking longer than expected.”

The fox smiled humorously at the thought of whatever was trying to stop him, actually thought it stood a chance.

“It doesn’t matter! One last push is all it will take!”

“Wow!” said Tock in astonishment. “You really are talking! Do you know of any animals in the forest that can do that Wind Chime?”

“None that I’m aware of,” said Wind Chime.

“This one must be a special case then,” said Tock. “Black Wood, what do you think?”

Black Wood eyed the fox fiercely before proclaiming smartly.

“You’re a Shapeshifter. That eye trick you did back there. It was to get us to follow you wasn’t it.”

“Yes, I wanted to make sure we wouldn’t be overheard,” said the fake fox.

“Alright, now that you got us out here, what did you want to tell us?”

Beside him Tick groaned, Tock raised an eyebrow and Wind Chime still hovering above them, lowered herself to give the unicorn a good smack to the head.

“Hey!” Black Wood yelled.

“Even if he is one, you don’t have to be so rude!” snapped Wind Chime.

“What do I want?” asked the fox Discord, smirking humorously. “The question should be, what do you want?”

There was a flash of white light and the fox was gone. Everyone looked around trying to spot where the fox had gone.

“Good going Black Wood,” said Tock irritably. “How are we supposed to find him now?”

Suddenly they heard laughter coming from all around. It was as if the forest itself was having fun at their expense.

“Do you see him?” asked Wind Chime starting to get a little cautious.

“Black Wood is it?” asked a voice from somewhere next to the straight-faced Earth Pony. “I seek nothing but to tell the Princesses of my accomplishments. Surely they must have told you?”

“No, they didn’t,” said Black Wood. “What is he talking about?”

“Mr. Shapeshifter, I thought we were going to wait until everything is done before we let everypony know!” Luna called out to the open air.

“Ah, but everything is ready my dear,” The voice said back to her.

There was another flash of white light and a brown Earth Pony stood leaning against a nearby tree.

“Just follow me everypony! And you will see!”

They did as they were told and hurried after the Earth Pony. Meanwhile Black Wood was beside himself. Something about this creature was very familiar. There was an odd since of mischief he gave off. Almost like he was channeling Tick and Tocks usual attitudes. Then, why was he playing along? Was it because he was used to the two brothers antics by now, that this new creatures behavior didn’t bother him as much? The Earth Pony led the Princesses and their friends to a clearing in the forest where he stopped and looked around as if to question if where he was standing was accurate. He spun around on the spot and announced happily.

“Your majesties, and fellow ponies it gives me great pleasure to welcome you to the start of a new Everfree Forest!”

“What is he talking about?” asked Tock to Celestia.

Celstia couldn’t see what the Shapeshifter was talking about either. Everything looked the same. Nothing about the forest had changed yet. Before any of them could ask about the strange announcement, the Earth Pony’s front hooves began to glow a bright pink and he stood on his back legs before slamming his front down. This time, Celestia, Luna and three Unicorns felt the magic’s power. It sent a strong blast of magical energy through the forest, around them and continued to shoot out of the Earth Pony in waves. The ground shook, the blackened soil began to shift, and the trees quivered and began to take on new life. Somewhere in the distance, they heard animals crying out in shock. Celestia thought she could feel something else through the bursts of magic, but then, as quickly as it had started, it was over. The Shapeshifter had done it! He had succeeded in recreating the Everfree Forest! They looked up in aw as the once dead trees were once again blooming with life. Above them, Wind Chime’s ears perked up as she began to look around for something the rest hadn’t heard yet. It didn’t take long for all of them to know what she had heard. The sound of many wings flapping drew close Wind Chime narrowed her eyes to see a flock of birds coming out of hiding. They flew passed the ponies in search of new homes. Next came the rest of the wildlife. They too wanted to see what had happened.

“I don’t believe it,” said Wind Chime in amazement. “How did he do it?”

“I see what he meant,” said Celestia touching a trunk of a near by tree. “No one would come into the forest and not think it was once a wasteland. Luna what do you think?”

“I think its perfect! Oh sister, what a glorious moment! The forest is back and the animals are coming out of hiding! Mr. Shapeshifter we cannot thank you enough!”

“Think nothing of it your Princess!” said the Earth Pony trotting in place to relieve his hooves of small sparks of magic. “Now that that’s been taken care of, I think it’s time to move on to the next stage.”

“And what would that be?” asked Black Wood prodding a mushroom curiously.

“Of course,” said Celestia kindly. “The Shapeshifter wants our parents to see what he has done. And I’m sure everypony else will be pleased as well!”

“Yes, I agree!” said Luna happily. “In fact, I know how we can let him meet them! Mr. Shapeshifter, it would be an honor if you could attend The Celebration of Unity!”

“Celebration of Unity?” questioned the Shapeshifter.

“That’s right!” said Luna smiling at him. “Canterlot is hosting a celebration to congratulate the unity between the three pony tribes. And once everypony has seen what has happened to the Everfree Forest, I’m sure they would want to meat the one responsible.”

“I don’t know,” said the fake Earth Pony.

Meeting the king and queen was something he didn’t want to do since he only played along with the Princesses plan just to gain their trust.

“We insist!” said Celestia. “I know Mother and Father will want to meet you after everything you have done for us! And they could use some actual good news for a change!”

The Shapeshifter’s doubts suddenly didn’t seem that threatening anymore as his ears twitched at what had just been said.

“Sorry, what was that?” he asked.

“Our parents haven’t been doing so well lately and this Celebration could be just the thing they needed to get their minds off of it. Meeting you and hearing what you have done to help us could be just the thing they need!”

“When you say they haven’t been doing so well, what does that mean?”

“His majesty and the Queen have been looking a little pale lately,” agreed Tick.

“How would you know that?” question Tock.

“Haven’t you guys seen them around lately? If you ask me, I think they might be a little off. Almost as if they’ve aged a bit since the last time we saw them.”

“They could just be tired Tick,” suggested Wind Chime noticing the looks Celestia and Luna were showing him. “Maybe a good nights sleep after a Celebration is what they need.”

“Speaking of age,” Tock said turning to the two sisters. “How old are your mom and dad?”

“I-I don’t know,” said Celestia truthfully.

She and Luna had never really thought about their parent’s age. Sure they knew that they’ve been around for quite some time and age never really seemed to bother them so it never occurred to Celestia or Luna to ask them about it.

“Let’s see…” began Black Wood suddenly taking interest in the new topic. “The king and queen have been around before the First Griffon Conflict. They knew the Princess of that time and she was the one who defeated the Defiler a thousand years before all of that happened…”

It took him some time before he came to an answer.

“Woah, their no spring chickens. No offense you two,” he added as an after thought.

“So, how old are they?” asked Tock curiously.

“They are 1,030.”

“No way,” said Tock. “I know they’re old, but that old?”

As Celestia and Luna were made to guess the age of their parents, The new information that had just been passed had the Shapeshifter thinking. If what was said is true, then the King and Queen won’t be as strong as they used to be. And with their daughters just being students, his plans for taking over the Everfree didn’t seem only possible now, but the King and Queen shouldn’t be hard to overpower after all. Maybe he can expand his territory a little further. Yes, if all went according to plan he just might be able to rule over forest, Ponyville and Canterlot. That just left Cloudsdale. Maybe he could convince Tirek to join forces with him so they could split the territories. He was the one who hated the ponies for trespassing onto their homeland. And he was the one who wanted to take action in the first place. With carful planning and his strategic brilliance, they could be able to chase the ponies off and make this place their new homeland. Discord knew what had to be done and the first thing to do was to accept his invitation. Next would be to talk to Tirek and then there was the lingering worry about Scorpan. No matter, he knew how to deal with him. And Tirek would see to that.

“So how about it Mr. Shapeshifter?” asked Luna again.

The Master of Chaos snapped out of his thought process to see that everyone was looking at him.

“Will you accept to attend the Celebration?”

“Well… Yes, I think I shall Princess!” said the Shapeshifter with a bow. “I will attend the Celebration after all! I think this form will do. I might even bring a gift for the occasion as well.”

“You don’t have to do that,” said Celestia. “What you did today is enough!”

“No, I insist,” said the Shapeshifter.

Straightening up he could have sworn that he saw Black Wood staring at him with the same piercing gaze as before, as if to spot any hint of deceit in his tone. Clearly, this particular Unicorn would have to be dealt with too if there was any chance of his master plan succeeding.

“Well, I must be off!” he said with another bow. “Lots to do before the big event! Which reminds me. You never said when the Celebration was your highnesses.”

“It’s at the end of the week!” said Luna cheerfully.

“Excellent! I will see you then!”

And with another flash of white light, he was gone.

That night, Luna awoke in a petrified state. She had been dream hopping again and this time around she had gone into a nightmare.

“By the moon!” she panted placing a hoof on her head. “I never knew such horrors were possible! These ponies think of the most frightening things. Funny, it’s almost fascinating in a way.”

Wait, did she just think of nightmares in a good way? No, that can’t be right. She must have spent to long in that mare’s dream, that’s all. Once she pulled herself together, she could hear the distant sounds of nightlife outside. Surely everybody else must have noticed the Everfree had magically regrown by now. Come tomorrow the inhabitants of Canterlot, Ponyville and Cloudsdale will want to investigate the forest for themselves. It was strange, before today the nights barely had any noise at all, but now it felt like everything was back to normal again. Smiling to herself, Luna laid back down and waited for her eye to close on her. This time while she slept, she was in her own dreamland.

Deep in the Everfree Forest, The Master of Chaos was back in his original form. A pack of wolves were trapped in a cage he had conjured up. He wasn’t alone either. Beside him was a short and skinny four-hooved creature with small horns and glowing beady yellow eyes. Around his neck he wore a golden necklace given to him by his little brother.

“What have you called me out here for Dis-whatever it is you call yourself?” demanded Tirek.

“Only to show what I am capable of doing now,” said Discord smiling wickedly back.

He made one of his talons glow yellow before he reached inside the cage. The wolves snarled at this approach, but it didn’t phase the monstrous being before them. He only slithered to the top of the cage and peered down on the spot they were all backed up against. With his claw fully glowing, he reached inside the cage.

“Now hold still.” Discord said playfully inching his claw further. “This won’t hurt a bit.”

And he touched pack. The wolves yelped in shock as the magic made them go rigid. Tirek was watching in wonder as the pack stood frozen to the spot. Their mouths and eyes open wide. Then, it happened. Like a bunch of puppets being pulled by strings, their bodies began to move slowly. It was like watching newly sprouted trees grow in fast-forward. Their eyes closed shut as something in their mouths was fighting its way out. Their teeth dropped to the metal floor with clangs as their newly formed wooden teeth replaced them; equally sharp and twice as long. Their grey coats shed shortly after as they began to grow in size. Where there would be skin, they now stood there in tall wooden bodies. Tirek’s curious tone switched to one of delight. He couldn’t help but to show a wide evil grin. At last the magic faded away and the pack opened their eyes that now had permanent eerie yellow glow. They lifted their heads high and let out a long grasping howl that echoed throughout the forest.

“Most impressive.” said Tirek still grinning. “But is this all you have to show me?”

“Oh, there’s more I assure you,” said Discord in lazy acknowledgement. “Phase two went better than I expected!” he said aloud. “Now all that’s left is to attend the Celebration of Unity and trick the King and Queen like I did with their daughters! And that’s when the real fun will begin!”

He slapped his lion’s paw over his mouth, but it was too late. Tirek looked up at the Shapeshifter in amazement. For a while they stared at each other and then Tirek did exactly what Discord had hopped for.

“What?” he demanded, his eyes flashed with a wild hungry glow.

His voice may have been reduced to a low rattling tone in his smallest weakened form, but his greedy expression couldn’t have been any clearer.

“You have a plan that involves the royal family? How long have you been up to this?”

“Did I say plan?” said Discord smugly. “Oh, no, no, you misunderstood.”

The dark look Tirek gave the Shapeshifter made his grin disappear instantly. Finally faking a dramatic sigh, Discord purposely told Tirek about his plan and what he intended to do once the King and Queen are out of the way.

“Ingenious!” said Tirek, his hunger for action was ominous. “So with the royal family gone, we will be able to inhabit this land and everything surrounding it?”

“Oh, Ho!” Discord boomed comically. “Where’d this we come in? I thought you and your brother were here for your own reasons? Not to indulge in my own?”

Tirek glared at the Shapshifter. He was in a corner now. He guessed what Discord wanted him to do and with utter resentment he lowered himself on bended knee and bowed his head to the creature of many forms.

“Discord is it?” He asked through gritted teeth.

“Yes, or Master of Chaos if you prefer.”

He looked down at Tirek who shot him another dark look. This time it was accompanied with a look that told him he would never call him ‘Master of anything’.

“Discord it is then.” said the Shapeshifter shrugging.

“Yes,” Tirek growled lowering his head again. “Discord, I will do what ever you ask! You see, I want in on this plan of yours! At long last, after centuries of waiting and doing nothing about it, our kind will be given free rain!”

With the sensation that gave Discord the impression of being addressed to as king he told the red Centaur to rise.

Back in their cave, Tirek threw his old worn out cloak over his body and made to leave. If he was going to help Discord succeed in his take over of Canterlot, he would have to be back to full strength again. It was time to hunt.

“You want to help me Tirek?” Came Discord’s voice from the mouth of the cave. “Very well,” he said without a smile this time. “You shall. I want you to go back to the Nether Lands and bring back as many of our kind as you can get. Once you’ve returned, this kingdom will have a new ruler in their midst.”

“As you wish,” said Tirek with an evil grin. “I will set off immediately. If Scorpan wonders where I went, tell him that I have gone home and will return eventually. For the meantime, he is to stay here.”

Now was the time to get one problem out of the way. Discord waited until Tirek was inches away from leaving before he let slip Scorpan’s crime.

“Oh, and before you go Tirek, there is something you should know. Believe me I regret to inform you of this but… It’s about your brother.”

Tirek stopped in his tracks. He was just a few feet away from stepping out into the starry sky.

“I’m sorry to tell you this Tirek, but if Scorpan questions me further I’m afraid he cannot be trusted with knowing about the plan.”

“And why is that?” asked Tirek, in a soft voice unlike his own.

It was a dangerous scary tone that seemed to bring Discord at a loss for words until he saw the hood of the cloak turn slightly to face him.

“What I mean is… Scorpan might have been in cahoots with the ponies for some time now.”

“For how long this time?”

“I… What? You mean this has happened before? When…”

“I said,” started Tirek in a dangerous voice. “How long?”

“I think he has been helping them build a town outside of the Everfree,” said Discord automatically. “Possibly a city in the clouds too, last I checked.”

Tirek didn’t respond to this news and continued to look at cave’s exit. Before Discord could say anything else he too had heard the sounds of wings flapping overhead. And with an easy landing, Scorpan had just arrived. His expression of excitement went away as he saw the cloaked form of his older brother.

“Tirek!” he said nodding to him. “You’re finally up and about I see. Did you see the Everfree Forest? I never thought it would grow back this fast!”

He spotted Discord in the background and pointed an accusing finger at him.

“Was it your doing?” he asked. “I must admit, it looks incredible. I like the faces in the tress. They must have been extra touches I presume. What’s going on guys? Tirek are going somewhere?”

Tirek didn’t answer. He exited the cave and headed over to his little brother.

“Um, Tirek?” Scorpan asked again, feeling a little uneasy about his older brother’s silence.

The Centaurs face was hidden behind the hood of the cloak but when he was beside his brother he motioned for him to come closer.

“What is it Tirek?” Scorpan asked in wonder. “Do you want me show you around the new forest or…”

“I want a word with you when I get back Scorpan!” Tirek whispered coldly.

Scorpan’s eyes shrunk as he swallowed nervously.

“Wha-what do you mean by…”

“Your pony friends will get nowhere Scorpan! We will discuss this later! But for now, you are to stay here! Do you understand?”

“Y-yes brother. I understand,” replied Scorpan.

His fear was threatening to have him break down on the spot, but he fought to keep a straight face as his older brother continued on his way down the mountain and out of sight. It was just Discord and Scorpan now. The Shapeshifter picked at the cave wall awkwardly while Scorpan went inside the cave and made no further attempt to start a conversation. He found a spot to lie down in and curled up, dreading what his brother was going to say to him once he returned. Discord was beside himself. A wide smile stretched across his face as he concluded that Scorpan would be one less problem he would have to worry about.

Chapter 15

Chapter 15

Noble Heart

Over the next couple days, the inhabitants of Canterlot, Ponyville and Cloudsdale had only one thing on their minds. From the young to the old, everyone was either buying new suits and dresses or going through their clothes to find their best outfits for the Celebration of Unity. Inside the castle, it was no different. The staff was busying themselves by doubling the maintenance. The mares made sure to save their best gowns while the stallions made sure they had their suits ready for the upcoming night’s event. For the two sisters, their studying was on nothing else but how to greet guests. They went over how to except the hooves of the attendants and how to show respect to those with power. It was rumored that Princess Platinum’s father was going to arrive for the celebration along with several other rulers across the land. Even the whispered talk of a possible general from the Griffons was said to make their appearance as well. The two found out from Platinum that her father was indeed going to attend. Their eldest sister had also informed them that her husband was coming as well.

“Oh, that’s good!” said Celestia when Aurora told her and Luna the news.

“Are you two alright?” Aurora asked. “You look a little pale.”

“It’s nothing,” said Luna quickly. “Just a little anxious. That’s all.”

Aurora smiled at the two.

“Don’t worry, you will do just fine!”

“You think so?” asked Celestia feeling slightly sick.

“I know so,” said Aurora. “Just remember everything we’ve gone over and you’ll be alright.”

“Fifteenth time lucky you reckon?” said Celestia.

Aurora gave her sister’s a reassuring smile.

“You’ll be fine. Trust me.”

It was strange. At first Celestia and Luna weren’t sure what to think of having their big sister back after all this time. They weren’t sure if they would grow to accept her either, but now it felt normal talking to her. She had a gift of growing on you that’s for sure. Almost as if with just by looking into her eyes, any doubt you had faded away and you could trust her with anything you had to say. When Celestia nodded back confidently in response, the three went over the greeting ceremony again. By the end of their lesson, Celestia and Luna were certain that when tomorrow night came, they would be more than ready to preform their duties along side their older sister, brother in law and parents.

“Big sister Aurora?” asked Luna before the three made to leave. “Have you heard that a member of Griffons might attend too?”

For a moment Aurora remained silent. Her smile had gone away. It looked like she was trying to come up with an appropriate response. Finally she said very seriously, “Yes, I have heard about that Luna.”

“Do you think it’s true?” Persisted Luna.

“Maybe,” said Aurora.

There was something in her tone that sounded wary.

“I don’t know why they would be attending, but if they are, we will treat them like the rest of the guests.”

“Aurora?” said Celestia, noticing the sudden foreboding reaction to her little sister’s question. “Are you alright? Is there something we should know about them?”

“What? Oh, no, nothing that you don’t already know.” said Aurora trying to correct her mistake.

“Big sister,” said Celstia just as serious. “If there is something you know, you can tell us. We are Princesses too.”

“It’s nothing to be worried about honestly,” said Aurora. “As you might already know the Griffons haven’t been honest with us lately and… The King did send them a letter questioning them about their rise in territory in the east.”

“Yes, he did say he was going to that,” said Celestia wanting to hear more. “What did they have to say back?”

“Oh, just the usual. ‘No need for his majesty to fret over nothing.’” said Aurora rolling her eyes. “And to prove that they have nothing to hide from us, they would be sending one of their generals here to talk with him personally.”

“I bet father didn’t like that,”

“No, he didn’t.” said Aurora with a frown. “I just hope they can put aside their differences for one night. We’ve had enough problems already without them adding to it.”

“Well, if father wants to make sure we can trust them, he has to get their attention somehow,” said Luna.

“That is true, but he needs to be careful.” Aurora cautioned. “Griffins are not likely to do anything he asks of them if they feel that they are being threatened.”

“Why would they be?” asked Celestia confused. “If they are gaining territory without letting us know about it then we have a right to question them.”

“You are too young to understand, but I can tell you two this much.” She gestured them to come closer incase someone was listening in behind the closed door.

“We are talking about a different kind of being. Griffons are a very proud and stubborn race.”

“Like the Earth Ponies?” asked Luna.

“No, they make them look tame. But with our kind venturing out into new lands, it seemed only natural for them to do the same. The problem is… We might have angered other creatures that already live in those lands. We like to make sure we can coexist together and if not, we move along. With Griffons, it is different. First they try to make a deal and if that doesn’t work, they become more territorial and will actually take the land by force if they have to. If the Griffons have more territory than us, we need to make sure that their land doesn’t get too close to ours. But we need to be careful how we approach that topic. If we push too hard, they are likely to rebel and if that happens, things could go horribly wrong.”

“It sounds like we need to act accordingly and choose our words carefully,” said Luna.

“I agree,” said Aurora. “I’ve tried to tell the King the same thing, but we’ll see come tomorrow night.”

There was another moment of silence while Aurora looked out the window. She saw a group of Royal Guards make yet another visit to the newly reformed forest. The rest of Canterlot along with Ponyville and Cloudsdale must have noticed the sudden change by now and would want to investigate. It was the strangest thing. Over night, the forest had grown back as if nothing was ever wrong with it.

“Say, have you two noticed the forest today?” she asked right when Celestia and Luna were about to leave.

“Yes,” said Celestia trying her best to hide her excitement.

“Do you have any idea what could have caused it to happened?”

Keeping their faces as blank as possible, they shrugged.

“No, I can’t say I have,” said Celestia, grateful that her older sister back was facing her and Luna so she couldn’t see the smile slowly forming on their faces.

“Your guess is as good as ours!” Luna spoke up. “But as long as the forest is back, that should handle the problems we’ve been having down there right? The animals will be returning and the Everfree will be back to the way it once was!”

“Yes, I suppose you’re right,” said Aurora giving one last look out the window before turning away and left the classroom with her younger sisters.

“By the way big sister, do you think mom and dad will be happy to meet your husband?” asked Luna

“Oh, umm, they should be. Yes, everything will be fine when he shows up!”

There was something in her voice that sounded worrisome.

“Aurora, what’s wrong?” asked Luna.

“I- I don’t think they were happy that I married a Unicorn. I mean… Our kind are-and he’s... I know they’re only thinking of sparing me from greater heart ache in the future but, I don’t care!”

“Hang on,” said Celestia in disbelief. “They can’t be thinking of denying your marriage!”

“Celestia!” said Luna looking around nervously incase they were passing by any royal guards.

“They can’t do that!” said Celestia indignantly. “They seemed happy at first right? How could they change their minds now?”

“Celestia, we’re not sure if they are against it yet!” said Luna just as loud.

“I know Luna, but you can’t say that they can make a decision when they haven’t even met the guy yet!”

“Shhhh! Hold that thought!”

They were just going down the main hall when they were passing by two royal guards standing at attention in front of the open throne room. Inside, they saw their parents talking to Snap Shot and several other guards before the doors closed on them. With Celestia still fuming and Luna wanting to get as far away from earshot as possible, they had only went a couple more steps before Aurora stopped in her tracks. They were now feet away from the castle doors. They could hear the distant sounds of talking drawing closer with each passing second. Aurora stood glued to the spot. Her ears twitched as she caught hints of a familiar voice amongst the royal guards. When the voices had reached the front doors, her heart skipped a beat.

“It can’t be,” she said aloud and galloped off.

Celestia and Luna followed after her but right when Aurora was about to head outside, the front doors opened revealing two royal guards who stood at attention the second they spotted the princesses. Aurora and her two sisters watched as a tall red unicorn in a navy blue doublet stepped into sight. Golden patterns ran across the shoulder pads, sleeves and waist with gold buttons that glimmered in the sunlight. His slightly long brown mane and tail had been combed leaving wavy curls. His dark eyes found Aurora and he gave her loving smile.

“Greetings my Princess,” he said bowing his head to her.

His voice was soft, almost like a whisper. Aurora stared at the stallion open mouthed.

“Noble?” Auroa said in disbelief.

“Yes I know, go ahead. Make any joke you like. I told them not to go overboard back at the Empire but…”

Aurora couldn’t help herself. In a flash she embraced her husband. The guards stomped their hooves in response, keeping their gaze on the horizon. Noble’s surprised look vanished and he immediately returned his affection by holding his wife close.

“What are you doing here so soon?” Aurora asked looking up at him. “I thought the Guild was holding you back until tomorrow night?”

“Got off early for good behavior,” Noble said with a smirk. “And how have you been? What does his majesty and the Queen think of the arrangement?”

“They’re fine with it!” Aurora lied. “They want to meet you and… Oh, I’m sorry you two. Noble, I want you to meet my little sisters! Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, this is my husband! Noble Heart!”

“It is a pleasure meeting you Noble Heart,” said Celestia and Luna together with a bow.

“The pleasure is all mine your highnesses,” said Noble Heart, bowing back.

“As it is ours!” said kind voice from behind the two sisters.

Queen Star Bright and King Night Shade had just emerged from the throne room. Amongst seeing Aurora’s husband, Snap Shot puffed out his chest and with the rest of his small unit, stood at immediate attention. Grinning, Night Shade stared back at his captain.

“Snap Shot, you may leave us. There is nothing else to discuss.”

“As you wish my liege!” said Snap Shot with one last bow and made to leave with his group of three.

Celestia and Luna giggled at the embarrassed look on Snap Shot’s face before he and the rest marched out of sight. Aurora and Noble Heart were now looking at the King and Queen as if hesitant to say what they were thinking. When Celestia and Luna looked up at their parents their mouths dropped. The two Alicorns looked older than they were weeks ago. Their coats appeared normal but there was no denying their tired appearance. Wrinkles had formed under and across their eyes and mouth. Their eye lips drooped slightly and their legs wobbled slightly with each step. Even their flowing manes and tail looked tired and warn out. It wasn’t a pretty site, but when Night Shade spoke it was with his usual pleasant demeanor.

“What is it?” he asked.

“I-it’s nothing!” said Noble Heart snapping out of his puzzled gaze. “I was hoping that I wasn’t intruding on any important business your majesty!”

“Not at all,” said Night Shade shaking his head. “So, you are the one who will be looking after our Aurora from now on?”

“Yes sir!” Noble Heart said with confidence.

“Noble, understand that we have known her ever since she was a little filly.” Began Star Bright. “We want to know that she will be in safe hooves.”

“Your majesty,” said Noble Heart seriously. “To be honest, I never thought I could be with somepony like her. But believe me, I would never do anything to put her into harms way! In fact she’s saved my flank on more than one occasion.”

He looked expectantly at the King and Queen for a trace of a smile, but when nothing of the sort came he continued.

“We wanted all of you to come to the wedding. Honest. But with her being an Alicorn and me a simple Unicorn, we thought you would disapprove”

“Did you know?” asked Knight Shade. “You thought we would not want to attend our daughter’s wedding?”

“No of course not, but…”

“But you still had your doubts about how we would react once we found out?”

“Yes, it was stupid of us to hide the truth from you. I know that now!”

“I must confess, it was a shock to find out that Aurora was getting along better than to be expected,” said Night Shade raising an eyebrow. “But when we found out about her marrying you…I’ll admit, it was unexpected. Our kind usually doesn’t mate with other pony races.”

“I know sir,” said Noble.

His body was stiff, a lump had formed in his throat that when he swallowed, it made his heart ach with worry. Aurora could tell her husband was worried and made to take his hoof for support. He denied the jester and continued to stare down the King and Queen. Celestia and Luna looked at their parents who had eyes for no one but the Unicorn in front of them. Then they saw Aurora frowning at her husband and showed what he was feeling. Finally their gaze fell upon Noble Heart who stood his ground and prepared to say his final words.

“I understand if you disapprove of us your majesties,” said Noble Heart seriously. “But I told Aurora this before and I think it’s by time you hear it as well. I love her! I don’t care if one day I croak while she remains pure until the whole world crumbles! I will follow her until the end!”

He couldn’t say anymore. He waited in silence while the King and Queen considered him. A tense quiet took over. Celestia and Luna held their breaths. They knew he had their approval after hearing all of that, but their parents could be the hammer that came crashing down on their elder sister’s happiness. Shattering it in one devastating blow. Aurora bowed her head waiting to hear what the answer was going to be.

“You know something Noble?” said Star Bright at last. “Aurora told us something awfully similar when she came back. It was one thing hearing it from her, but to hear it directly from the source, is a completely different experience.”

And to their surprise, a small smile formed on her face.

“That is exactly what we were counting on!”

“Do you mean…” began Aurora looking up with watery eyes.

“If there’s anypony we can trust to look after you, it’s this young stallion before us now! Welcome to the family Noble Heart!”

“Thank you your majesty!” said Aurora, her voice cracking.

“That’s mother to you,” said Star Bright warmly.

Night Shade gave a small chuckle as their oldest daughter’s face was covered in tears of joy. Noble Heart lifted his wife’s head up and smiled at her before bringing her in with a loving kiss that she gleefully returned.

Chapter 16

Chapter 16

The Celebration of Unity

That night, the King and Queen, along with Celestia and Luna, raised their goblets in a toast to the future King and Queen of the Crystal Empire. After dinner, everywhere Aurora and Noble Heart went, they were congratulated by passing staff members and the royal guards who insisted that if they wished to wonder the castle grounds, they would have two of their own escort them. With an embarrassed smile, Noble agreed to their offer. Celestia and Luna would have loved to go with them, but they found themselves cornered by two staff mares that asked if they had everything ready for tomorrow night’s event. Their uneasy silence was all it took for the two mares to take their hooves and marched them back to their rooms. The first Mare, a light blue Unicorn, made Luna take a seat while she rummaged through her closet.

“I can do all of this tomorrow,” said Luna trying not to sound rude.

“Nonsense your highness!” said the mare cheerfully. “I want to help you out!”

“But, don’t you have to be ready too?” asked Luna.

“Oh, I already have a dress ready!”

While the Unicorn was busy pulling out dresses, Celestia along with the second mare, a pink Unicorn, walked in. The Phoenix was riding along on Celstia’s back. The mythical fire bird flew to the mirror and watched as the two Princesses were forced to try on dresses given to them by the two Unicorn.

“So who are showing up with?” asked the first helper.

“Showing up with?” repeated Celestia as her head popped into sight through a silver dress.

“Why yes your highness!” said the first helper taking in Celestia’s appearance. “Her majesty is showing up with the King, and Princess Aurora has her husband. Who do you have in mind?”

“I never thought about it,” said Celestia truthfully.

“I thought the captain would be your night in shining armor for the evening,” said the second helper thoughtfully.

“Wha- what!?” said Celestia taken aback.

“I thought that too,” agreed the second Unicorn. “What about you Luna?”

“I have no time to think about such things,” said Luna wanting to stay as far away form their radar as possible.

Even as she said it, Celestia shot her challenging look before she was made to turn in her dress before it was rejected and she changed into the next one in line.

“Come on Princess,” said the first Unicorn nudging Luna. “You must have somepony on your mind!”

“No, sorry to disappoint you.” said Luna shrugging.

When it became clear that getting Luna to share anymore of her thoughts was futile, the two Unicorns turned back to teasing Celestia. On and on they went with hints of how she and Snap Shot would make a perfect couple at the party. Celestia was so flustered by this attack, that she found it hard to have her say on the matter. Just then, the second Unicorn placed her hooves on face and squealed at the thought of what the Captain would wear to the festivity. Knowing Snap shot, Celestia thought the last thing the Captain would ever do is wear anything that the two Unicorns were daydreaming about. However, when the thought of seeing Snap Shot in a suit that fit his personality it made her very grateful that her wings hadn’t found the holes in her dress just yet. Although the threatening twitching underneath the fabric and her ever growing pink face didn’t help her either. She was brought back to reality when she realized that this was Snap Shot they were talking about. The very idea that he would show up in formal attire wasn’t only unlikely, but laughable. A smile crept across her face and she began to laugh.

“What’s so funny?” asked the second Unicorn coming out of her trance.

“Sorry, but I can’t see that!” said Celestia shaking with laughter.

Luna understood the joke and began giggling too. The two Unicorns suddenly realized what had the two sisters so tickled, and joined in laughing about it. After the laughing had died down a bit, the four amused themselves by poking fun at how Snap Shot takes himself way to seriously.

“If you ask me,” began the first Unicorn going over a few dresses with Luna. “I think he gets it from the former captain. He did seem to look up to him while he was in charge.”

“No way,” said the other smirking. “I think its something he chooses to do himself. You know, one of those “Pride of a Stallion” things.”

“You think so?” Commented the first mare now looking at one of Luna’s dresses with interest.

The Phoenix gave soft coo as it shifted sleepily on the top of the mirror. The Unicorns had helped the Princesses go through most of their dresses and by the time they were ready to call it a night; neither Celestia or Luna had found the right dress to wear. Before they left, the first Unicorn turned back to Celestia.

“You know, if your not interested, I might ask the Captain to go to the party with me.”

Celestia felt herself tense up at this. The Unicorn smiled at her and added with a knowing look. “But I don’t think he would want to attend the Celebration with me.”

And with that, the pair left. Leaving the Sun Princess in a state of confusion and a newly reddened face. Not wanting to see the sly look Luna was giving her, without looking she levitated her dresses off her sister’s bed, called out to the sleeping Phoenix and left too. On her way back to her room she couldn’t help but to think back to the Unicorn’s last teasing words. She felt a growing worry that maybe the Unicorn was right and maybe she should ask Snap Shot before it was too late. Her face was growing redder now as she tried to remove any lingering thoughts of Snap Shot. In her frustrated pondering state, she hadn’t notice that she was headed right into a patrolling guard. She collided with the metallic chest plate making the levitating dresses crumple to the floor and the firebird awoke with a start, screeching indignantly.

“Sorry sir guard!” said Celestia apologetically. “I didn’t see you!”

“That was obvious,” answered a familiar moody voice.

Looking up she saw to her greatest embarrassment, Snap Shot. He was frowning at her but still made to pickup the dresses.

“Late night chats amongst mares I presume?” he asked.

“It wasn’t just that we… hey, how do you know what we were…”

“The light and laughter coming from Princess Luna’s room was impossible not to notice while passing by,” said Snap Shot, still surly.

“Oh, well, thank you,” said Celestia taking her dresses back and continued her way toward her room.

She opened the door with her magic she felt her chest leap again and sighed before turning back to see the captain’s retreating back.

“Wait!” she called out to him.

Snap Shot stopped in his tracks and turned to face her.

“I wanted to ask you… If… Uh… Can you wait out here for a second? I’ll be right back.”

Celestia placed her dresses on her bed, and let the tired bird fly back on her perch before heading back out. She approached the Captain, her cheeks blushing furiously. She tried to keep a calm expression but her nerves were starting to get to her.

“Captian,” she began, keeping her face as serious as possible.

“Princess,” Snap Shot said back.

“I was wondering…”

Come on! Why was this so hard! She had to do it before someone else did! The party is tomorrow night and who knows what will happen if she doesn’t ask him now! Celestia cleared her throat, her face still pink but her expression determined.

“Captain, I want to ask you something,” she said addressing him.

“Yes, I kind of need to say something as well,” said Snap Shot straitening up. “But go ahead Princess,”

“It’s about the Celebration of Unity,” Celestia began. “You see, my parents will be going together, Aurora will be going with her husband, and…”

“I see we are of one mind for once,” said Snap Shot seriously.

Celestia felt her heart skip a beat. Was he about to ask what she was struggling with?

“We are?” she asked.

“Yes, I think it would look a bit silly if you and Luna were the only ones to show up with no one! I think I know how to fix that!”

Words failed her. She stood there spluttering until Snap Shot went down on one knee as if he was in her parent’s presence and looked up at her.

“Princess Celestia, I would be honored if you attended the party with me.”

If Celestia’s face wasn’t red enough before, it was now. She stared down at Snap Shot who looked back with his piercing gaze. Was this really happening?

“Y-yes,” she said stomping her hoof in order to pull herself together. “Very well Captain, I will go to the party with you.”

“Ah, good,” confirmed Snap Shot standing back up. “Now I think I can persuade one of the guards to accompany Princess Luna as well.”

“I think she will like that,” said Celestia. “Well, I’ll see you tomorrow night then.”

“I’m sure we’ll see each other before that,” said Snap Shot raising an eyebrow.

The Captain really was an idiot, Celetia thought to herself as she lied in bed with her face buried in her pillow. She had practically mustered up the courage to ask him out to the party and he was treating it as a way to help both her and Luna attend without being the only ones without a partner. Well, it could have been worse. She could have asked him and get rejected. At least she and Luna wouldn’t be going alone now. Now the only thing left was to find a dress for the occasion. A dress for the…Celestia shot up horrified by what she had just remembered. The Celebration of Unity was tomorrow and she and Luna didn’t have anything to wear! Falling back, she groaned in exhaustion. How was it that finding out what she was going to wear suddenly became her arch nemesis?

When Celestia told Luna what had happened after she left her room the next day, she gave her a sly smirk before the inevitable teasing began.

“Oh, Celie! What glorious news this is!” she boomed. “All that remains is for us to pick a dress!”

“I know, but we already went through most of them last night,” said Celestia a little panicky.

“Oh, Celie, don’t fret! We can do this! It will be easy! We probably skipped over a few! Come what are we waiting for? Let’s get started!”

A half an hour later, the two Princesses sat in defeated silence. Staring down the dresses that were tried on again, but failed to win them over.

“What do you think?” asked Celestia frowning. “Do you still think we might have over looked one?”

“No, I fear not sister,” said Luna crestfallen.

Just then, the door to Luna’s bedroom opened and inside stepped Aurora with two tightly wrapped gifts hovering beside her.

“You two look like you’ve just been hexed.” She said smirking. “What’s the matter?”

“Well, we do have companions for the Celebration tonight,” said Celestia turning to face her older sister.

“That’s good news!” said Aurora happily.

“Yes, but the only problem is that we have no idea what to wear. What do you have there?”

“Hmmm,” said Aurora scanning through the dresses on Luna’s bed. “Luckily for you two, big sister Aurora is here to help!”

With that said, she gave the gifts to the right Princess and waited for the two to open them.

“What’s this?” asked Luna levitating her wrapped object.

“Something that I think you will like,” said Aurora with a smile.

Celestia and Luna unwrapped their gifts to find jewelry, a tiara and new shoes lying on top of a sheered dress. Celestia took the items out and examined them. Her dress was a golden yellow at the top with a miniature sun at the neck. The golden color grew fainter at the middle down to the legs. Her necklace, tiara and shoes were the same golden color with red diamonds at the center. Running her hoof through the fabric, it felt light as a feather.

“It’s beautiful,” said Celestia in amazement.

“And it will look lovely on you,” said Aurora in agreement.

“Luna, what do you think?”

Luna was examining her dress as well. It was made out of the same fabric but while Celestia’s dress only had one primary color, hers had two. At the neck running down the back was pink while at the waist down to the legs it was a light blue. A strand of plain fabric was wrapped around the start of the pink and dangled down gracefully. Her jewelry consisted of little silver crescent moon earrings and a tiara. Her shoes were silver too with strappings.

“Luna?” repeated Celestia.

“How did you come up with this?” Luna asked still fixated on her clothes for the night’s event.

“Oh, the King and Queen had them made for you,” said Aurora. “They wanted me to bring them to you.”

“And what about you?” asked Celestia.

“I already have mine. So what do you two think?”

“Mine is a little simple,” said Luna.

“Oh, you think so?” asked Aurora.

“Yes, It’s missing something.”

“Are you mad?” asked Celestia. “They’re perfect!”

“Yours is,” corrected Luna. “Because it only has one color. Mine has several.”

“It will look differently once you put it on,” said Celestia confidently. “If you ask me, you’ll look like the night sky.”

“Night Sky…” repeated Luna tilting her head this way and that as to get a better perspective of her dress.

“I think their both amazing Aurora,” said Celestia beaming. “I think Luna might be overthinking…”

“Night Sky! That’s it!” shouted Luna, her wings shot up in excitement. “Celestia, remind me to thank you latter!”

And before either one of her sisters could respond, she flew off down the hallway with her night’s clothing soaring beside her.

“What do you think she’s gone off to do?” asked Celestia.

“I think our sister is on to something with that “Night” idea of yours,” said Aurora giggling humorously.

When Luna came back she was in much higher spirits and when asked what she had flown off for, she wouldn’t say and told her sisters that they would have to wait until tonight to see. Throughout the remainder of the day, the castle staff was making sure everything was ready fore the night’s big event. The kitchens were working overtime to prepare the food and drinks. The smell of the cooking drove the Phoenix out of her slumber to fly around the castle in search for the hidden delicacies. Down in the kitchens, amongst the cooks, there was a brown Earth Pony. With all the distracted commotion going on, the pony had snuck into the castle as spider and made his way down to the kitchens where he morphed into his pony form and joined in on the cooking. He whistled a tune to himself as he took a bag of powder and carried it over to an empty spot and began to work. One of the cooks spotted him and headed over.

“Hey! How did you get in here?”

The fake Earth Pony ignored him and continued to add ingredients to his bowl.

“Hey!” The cook shouted. “I said, how did you…”

“Would you be so kind as to pass me that spoon?” asked the Discord pony, turning to face him.

His eyes flashed yellow and before the cook could back away, he tapped him with his hoof and the cooks light eyes turned grey and his gaze went out of focus.

“Well,” said Discord with a toothy grin. “I don’t have all day! Chop, Chop!”

The cook retrieved a spoon from the crowd and passed it to the trickster who took it and proceeded with his surprise for the Celebration.

When the sun was just an hour left till lowering, the guards and staff attending the celebration went off to their living courters to get ready. Celestia took out her new dress and walked over to the mirror once she was ready. Her mouth fell open when she saw her reflection. The dress didn’t only suit her, but the golden colors blended perfectly with her white body and pink mane and tail. She straitened her necklace only to realize that it came with pearls that dangled off like mini ice cycles. Celestia decided to give an experimental twirl. The fabric lifted up gracefully as she spun and fell softly back to the floor once she stopped. The Phoenix watched her caretaker marvel at her appearance. She cooed softly before she took off from her perch and landed on the mirror.

“What do you think?” Celestia asked the bird. “Too much?”

The Phoenix blinked in response. She then tilted her head back and began giving gentle tugs to her feathers.

“Hey, what are you doing?” Celestia asked in concern.

The Phoenix reemerged holding two of her long tail feathers in her beak. She then moved her head forward. Celestia understood the gesture and with her horn glowing, she took the feathers and stuffed them neatly in her dress where they stuck out behind her necklace. Looking at her self again in the mirror another smile formed.

“Thank you,” she said petting the firebird a gratefully.

The Phoenix gave a soft coo as she nipped her shoe affectionately then flew back to her perch. Celestia left her room and wanted to head over to her sisters to see how her outfit turned out. She knocked but there was no answer. She was about to try again when a voice from behind the door said, “I’ll be right out! Just give me a moment!”

“Luna, It’s me,” Celestia said back.

The door opened and Luna urged her big sister to come in. Once the door closed behind her, Celestia saw that her sister had fixed her mane and tail. She was wearing the crescent moon earrings, but apart form that, the rest of her clothes for the night lied scattered on her bed.

“Do you need any help getting your dress on?” Celestia asked.

Luna had just pulled a bucket filled with awfully familiar dark water in front of her.

“Hang on, isn’t that…”

“Shhhh!” Luna hissed. “Yes, it is. What you said turned out to be just the thing I needed.”

“What, the night sky?” Celestia asked.

Luna beamed at her. Her excitement couldn’t be any more obvious.

“Yes, watch this!”

Luna’s horn began to glow and just like in the rest of the fountain below the castle, tiny specks of light floated out of the water and obeyed the Moon Princess’ command. Celestia watched in awe as the small dots of light drifted over to their spots and placed themselves on the blue part of her dress, the strappings of her shoes, and lastly, her mane and tail. Even more incredible, they were staying perfectly still as if they had been fused with the new surface they now inhabited. With the newly sparkling outfit ready, Luna wasted no more time getting dressed. When she was done the sight was quite something to behold. Not only like Celestia did the outfit work perfectly for her, but with the extra additions she made for the colors of her dress and her navy blue coat; she really did look like the cycle of the night sky.

“Would you like to try some Celie?” she asked pleased by her success.

“I don’t know,” said Celestia not sure if it will work on her as it did for her sister.

“Aw, come on Celie,” pleaded Luna. “It’s the least I can do when it was your idea in the first place! And I think they would go wonderfully with your mane and tail!”

“I-Oh, alright. I suppose,” said Celestia grinning.

Luna made her horn glow again and more specks of light came out of the bucket and hovered above Celestia’s head. Just like before, Luna made them stick onto Celestia’s mane and tail. The two stared at eachothers reflection in the mirror and smiled.

“You know Luna, I think you’re right,” said Celestia touching her glittery mane.

The door opened again. This time, Aurora came in. When she saw her two little sisters she clapped a hoof to her mouth.

“Oh, my stars! You two look absolutely beautiful!”

“So do you Aurora!” said Celestia taking in her big sisters appearance.

Aurora was also wearing a golden tiara and her mane had been put into multiple ponytails by silver cylinders. Her shoes were golden and her dress long. It touched the floor and dragged behind her. Her dress was a light blue color with a yellow stipe that went down the back. A shining crystal belt was around her hip and small crystal charms dangled where the sleeves would be. A blue crystal heart was at the end of her dress while another crystal heart acted as her dress bow. Clearly with her royal outfit it didn’t take them long to guess that Aurora’s dress had been made at the Crystal Empire. The three Princesses looked at each other with warm smiles. Luna levitated her silver tiara off her bed and once she placed it on her head she said cheerfully, “Shall we be off?”

Outside of the castle, Ponies from the city of Canterlot, Ponyville and Cloudsdale approached the main gates. Together they waited until a royal guard opened the gates and let them enter the Castle grounds. The crowd of multi colored ponies talked amongst each other as they filled the lawn. The Castle doors were stood open and they all proceeded inside where they where greeted by the staff and the rest of the guard. Together they formed a line on both sides of the hall. The guests pilled in and waited. Some were nervous about meeting royalty, while others were ready to celebrate the Unity of the Three Tribes. Amongst the ponies, the form of Scorpan stood beside Tick, and Tock, who were asking him as many questions as they could before the party began. The two brothers messy colored manes proved once again to be too difficult to groom. Tock was wearing a green vest and white-sleeved shirt while his brother went with a purple vest over his shirt.

“So you knew the old caster too,” said Tock to the towering creature next to him. “It seems that everypony has either heard of or seen him at least once.”

“I suppose,” said Scorpan.

He was still worried about his older brother and what he was up to, but he decided the night before that he would attend the party no matter what his brother would say if he found out.

“And there are more of you out there?” asked Tock interested in finding out.

“You ask too many questions little pony,” Scorpan said looking down at him. “But yes, I am not the only one. There are many creatures out there, but we prefer to stick to the shadows where we won’t be seen.”

“I guess you can rule yourself out of that amount,” said Tock.

“Yes, well… I guess that makes me more daring than others now would it?”

Scorpan had hoped that this would satisfy the two unicorn’s curiosity, but he was sadly mistaken. He had to endure more questions from them. On and on it went until someone came behind the two and patted them on the backs. Turning around they saw the rest of their friends, Black Wood was standing beside Wind Chime sporting a dark suit. Wind Chime was wearing a light blue dress. Her mane despite not being in any fancy curls or balls had a smooth look and her hooves had on gold shoes with pink flower shaped rubies in the center.

Tock stared at her as if he had never seen her before in his life. Usually she would have given him a hard smack to the head, but not this time. Her soft and kind attitude towards him and his brother was new.

“Wow,” he said at last. “You look…”

“I know right?” chimed in Black Wood with an impressed look. “Whoever thought she would show up like this? I was just as surprised as you two when I realized it was her!”

“I suppose I’m not the only one with surprises tonight,” said Wind Chime noting the two brothers appearances.

“Hey! We can be just as civil as everypony here when we want to be!” said Tock defensively.

“I hope you two weren’t bothering the big guy too much,” said Black Wood looking up at Scorpan who looked down at the new arrivals.

“We were just asking him a couple questions,” said Tick simply. “Nothing too worry about,”

Scorpan forced himself not to snort. On the right side of the hall, the guards stood waiting patiently like the rest of the attendants. Suddenly at the top of the stairs, there came an advisor sporting a gray vest and glasses. All eyes turned to him as he took his position at the middle landing and looked around the hallway before saying aloud. “Mares, and Gentlecolts, Their Majesties, Queen Star Bright and King Night Shade!”

The Guards in suits and in armor stood at attention as the sound of a door opening echoed through the halls. Even the rest of the guests and staff seemed to have stood up straighter. Appearing at the top of the stairs with her husband beside her was Star Bright. The white dress with yellow linings she wore dragged across the floor. Night Shade’s red cape fell over his left shoulder and his black royal clothing with silver markings made him stand out even more. Their crowns shimmered in the light of the castle as they made their way down the stairs to the middle landing where the advisor waited to address the remaining members of the royal family. Once they took their places at the center, the advisor straightened his glasses before continuing on.

“Her Royal Highnesses, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna!”

Celestia and Luna took deep breaths before heading down the narrow hall toward the stairs. When they immerged they were tempted to look down at the crowd staring up at them, but they knew they mustn’t. Celestia fought to keep her eyes fixed ahead of her while Luna was praying she wouldn’t trip on her dress. Their destination felt far away but at long last, their hooves touched the landing and they took their places on the King’s side. At last they were aloud to look down on the guests and they did. It didn’t take long to spot Scorpan, for he was the tallest guest in the crowd. Standing beside him were their friends who gave them a friendly smile. Celestia’s eyes continued to scan the main hall when her gaze fell upon the royal guard. Close to the steps was a tall Pegasus with a dark colored doublet. The light from the ceiling caused its golden patterns to give off quick glimmers. His mane was neatly groomed back and was his gaze was only on her? Even more so, his mouth was ajar? When he realized she was starring back, he straightened up and resumed standing at attention. The advisors voice called her back to earth as he began the last introductions.

“And making their first appearance ever, Their Majesties Queen Hermosa Aurora Cadenza and King Noble Heart!”

Aurora and Noble Heart came down the steps just as gracefully as Star Bright and Night Shade. They took their place on Star Bright’s side and waited for her or Night Shade to give a speech. It was Star Bright who spoke. Her voice rang out through the main hall.

“Welcome everypony, to The Celebration of Unity! Weather you are Unicorns, Pegasus or Earth Pony, you are here to at long last be recognized as equals. Your differences are what make each and every one of you special! And it is your time to show this growing world that it is possible for your kind to coexist with others! Let us Celebrate this remarkable achievement with the beginning of a new tomorrow! Where we can all live together in harmony!”

The main hall was filled with cheers from the party quests. At the queen’s order for the party to begin, the doors to the dinning room opened and the royal family waited as one by one; they were thanked for the creation of Ponyville and the peace between the Three Tribes. On and on it went for what seemed like an eternity until at long last, Celestia had her hoof shook one last time. With only a couple guests remaining in the main hall, Night Shade and Star Bright made their way to the opened doors where they became lost in the crowd.

“Shall we?” asked Noble offering a hoof to Aurora.

“Yes. Coming Luna, Celestia?”

“You go,” said Luna. “Celei and I will catch up later.”

Aurora and Noble left arm in arm, leaving the sisters waiting for their partners. The Pegasus Celestia had noticed before saluted as Aurora and Noble passed by. Once they were gone, he started up the stairs. He bowed his head to the two sisters and held his hoof out for Celestia to take. For a moment, the Sun Princess staid still before saying politely,

“Sorry, but I’m waiting for someone.”

“Captain?” said Luna eyeing the Stallion curiously.

Celestia looked at he Pegasus who still had his hoof held out. His expression changed to a recognizable frown before he spoke.

“What?” said Snap Shot. “Haven’t seen a Pegasus dress formally before?”

“N-no,” said Celestia, her cheeks growing pink. “It’s just, we never saw you like this before.”

“That’s true,” Agreed Luna. “I think there’s only one way to prove he’s the Captain! What is the nickname me and Celestia gave you?”

“Keep teasing me like this and that time patrolling the Everfree with my team in the morning will be doubled!” Snap Shot said warningly.

Luna flushed.

“Ok, I believe you! Go on Celei, you mustn’t keep him waiting any longer!”

“What are you talking about?” asked Celestia. “Snap Shot, did you find someone for Luna?”

“Ah, that…” said Snap Shot, his ears lowering in pity.

Luna understood what must have happened. It was alright she told herself. It didn’t bother her in the slightest. But why did she suddenly feel like something was crushing down on her chest?

“I tried to find somepony for her,” started Snap Shot truthfully. “But the one I had in mind…”

“Is right here!” Came a voice from behind.

It was Tick.

“Sorry for the wait Captain Grump!” he said smiling broadly. “But you should warn me when you’re about to make a move!”

“That’s Captain Snap Shot or sir to you!” Snap Shot growled.

“My apologies Captain Snap Shot Grump Sir!” said Tick.

It was only with great effort that Celestia and Luna didn’t laugh. The look Snap Shot was giving Tick was murderous. Tick must’ve sensed his life was in danger because he chose to switch back to Luna.

“Well, coming Luna?” he asked offering his hoof to her.

“Ye-yes!” said Luna hurriedly, taking the Unicorns hoof and went down the remaining flight of stairs at a fast pace.

Snap Shot, glaring after the retreating Unicorns back, reached out his hoof again. This time Celestia took it and together they too headed inside the dinning room where the long table had been removed making room for smaller round tables. On them were selections of various foods and drink bowls. In parts of the room, ice sculptures had been crafted for the occasion. All around, Unicorns were talking with Pegasi congratulating them on Cloudsdale and offering assistance to help change the weather patterns. Earth Ponies quickly started up lively conversations with their winged and horned friends. Even Scorpan was engaging in friendly chats. A group of ponies had brought their musical instruments for party and wasted no time in setting up a spot. Seeing what was going on the King and Queen found Aurora and Noble Heart and whispered something to them. Smiling warmly to his wife, Noble went over to the small group and gave them instructions on what he had in mind. He gave them a sheet of paper that one of unicorns copied down and passed out to his team. Once they all got into position, Everyone made room for the two approaching what was now the dance floor. Noble Heart bowed to his wife and took her hoof. A violin sounded off with long soothing notes followed by a guitar and finally a vocalist tuned in. Soon they were playing soft melody which Aurora and Noble danced to. Celestia watched as her older sister spun. Her dress lifted gracefully off the ground and back as her husband took the lead and together they began fast paced movements. The singer and violinist ended the song with one last long note before the two stopped holding each other close. Everyone cheered for the two. Amongst the crowed, one of the Guild members who had made it to the celebration called out something that was drowned out by the loud cheers around him. The small orchestra took in a brief moment of silence before they started a new song. This one was more energetic and fast paced. The Earth ponies were the first to find a partner and begin dancing. Soon everyone seemed to get into the mood and in no time, the dance floor was filled with ponies of all races. Pegasus sky danced above their earthbound races. Even the King and Queen joined in on the fun. Celestia was surprised when Snap Shot led her into the fray, but once they were there, the crowd was far to busy with their own partners to take any notice in the newcomers.

“You think you can keep up Captain?” asked Celestia smiling challengingly.

“Don’t you worry about me,” Snap Shot said back giving her a smirk in return. “It would be a pity if you were to trip on that dress of yours!”

In a matter of seconds the two were in sync with eachothers movements. Perfectly capable of keeping up with one another, a sudden stroke of inspiration made Celestia lift her self off the ground and join in with the Pegasus above them. Snap Shot flew up to her and continued their duet. Below, some of the Captain’s fellow guards cried out to him in excitement. Snap Shot didn’t care though. For the first time in a long while, he was actually enjoying himself and nothing was going to ruin it. Luna and Tick traded out with Tock and Wind Chime and began their own little samba.

Black Wood had broken away from the crowd to head after someone he had seen standing alone in the entrance. He followed when the pony spotted him and turned to leave. Even from far away there was no mistaking the brown coat and flashing yellow eyes. Quietly, Discord waited for his target to spot him in the main hall before he continued to lead him down to the kitchens. When Black Wood found him again he and the rest of the bewitched chefs were waiting in silence.

“May I ask why you’re down here when you’re supposed to be up there with the rest of us?” asked Black Wood.

“I did say I have a present in mind for the royal family and I plan on doing just that,” said Discord.

“Then why did you want me to follow you?”

“Because I need somepony to deliver it for me,” said Discord smiling wickedly at him.

“You aren’t going to give it to them yourself?” questioned Black Wood noting that the cooks had moved closer to him.

“Oh, I will be at attendance,” reassured Discord. “But I won’t reveal myself until the end.”

The cooks drew closer now making Black Wood's suspicions grow . His curiosity changed to caution.

“So, what do you have in mind?” he asked wanting to keep the Shapeshifter talking as long as possible so he could figure out an escape route.

“I have just the thing!” said Discord cheerfully. “But first, I need to ask a favor from you.”

“And what is that?” asked Black Wood readying himself to attack.

“To hold still,” Discord said darkly.

Black Wood backed up only to find his path blocked by the cooks. They began to close in on him.

“Stay back!” Black Wood demanded. “I’m warning you! Don’t make me hurt you!”

The cooks only stared blankly at him as they continued to move forward. One of the ponies dove for the Earth Pony who took a nearby pan in his mouth and brought it down on his attackers head. The dazed cook fell to the floor unconscious. This didn’t stop the rest of them from inching forward. Black wood backed into a pair behind him and was instantly brought to his knees. Discord broke through the sea of chefs and approached the shocked Unicorn.

“Didn’t I tell you to hold still?” He tuted. “This will all be over quickly if you do as your told.”

“I knew there was something strange about you!” said Black Wood darkly. “You just wait until the Princesses find out! What ever it is your planning I don’t want any part of it!”

“I’m afraid you have no choice in the matter,” said Discord holding up his hoof that glowed bright yellow. “You will help me deliver my present and once the royal family excepts it… The real fun can begin!”

“No! I won’t do it!” Black wood shouted.

Discord’s hoof reached out, but his prey wasn’t going down without a fight! Black Wood shook off the cooks holding him and threw the pan directly at his attackers face making him stumble back into his puppets knocking them over. Black Wood was looking around for something else to defend himself with when he was hit over the head with a wooden spoon. Crying out in pain the ponies behind him took his moment of distraction to hold him still while Discord stood back up and glared at Black Wood. His glowing hoof touched Black Woods snout and his eyes like the chefs grew blank and his struggling ceased. The discorded cooks released the Earth Pony. Discord stepped over the knocked out ponies and ordered the rest of his puppets to begin the final steps of making his present.

The orchestra continued to play songs that they had brought in preparation for the party. In all of the excitement, no one had noticed the absence of one Unicorn. Celestia and her friends sat down next to a sculpture of a swan to take a break from dancing and carry out friendly chats. Tick had been forced to hold his tongue before he and a few Royal Guards shared another inside joke about the Captain. Snap Shot appeared to take little interest in their conversation, but Tick and the rest felt a cold chill run down their spines as he led him away to fetch drinks for their group.

“I love your dresses you two!” said Wind Chime happily. “And Snap Shot, who would have guessed that he would leave his armor behind for one night?”

“I should say the same about your partner!” said Celestia taking a closer look at Tock. “How did you convince him to wear that?”

“I beg your pardon!” said Tock dramatically. “Why do you guys assume that I wouldn’t dress like this?”

“Let me think,” said Wind Chime tapping her chin. “The daily shenanigans you and your brother cook up. Your undying claims that fancy gatherings aren’t your forte? Gee, the possibilities are endless.”

“Alright,” said Tock rolling his eyes but smirking all the same. “But you have to admit, I did surprise you.”

“Yes. I’ll admit it Tock. You sure did. And this time it wasn’t from one of your tricks.”

“If you think that was unexpected, you haven’t seen anything yet!” Tock said with a devious grin.

“What on earth do you mean by that?” asked Celestia.

Tick and Snap Shot had just arrived with filled glasses and began passing them out. Tock took his glass and said confidently.

“Let’s just say a couple mares I’ve run into over the past years might have a tale or two about me.”

The tips of Celestia’s ears turned pink. Luna gagged on her drink and Wind Chime stood wide-eyed in shock at Tocks daring words. Snap Shot closed his eyes in order to prevent himself from shouting. Tick looked like he wanted to be as far away from his older brother before Wind Chime retorted. Sure enough Wind Chime snapped out of her stupefied expression and with her cheeks blushing she burst out in a fury of words that luckily no one else but her friends heard. When she had finished Tock was fighting to keep a straight face.

“Wow, Wind Chime,” he said with a snort. “I never knew you had such a colorful vocabulary. But don’t you think that was a little harsh?”

“Oh, believe me buster,” snapped Wind Chime, poking Tocks chest “Every bit of it was highly necessary!”

Tocks face turned red. An argument was undoubtedly on the horizon. He asked Wind Chime what her problem was and before she could answer everyone’s heads turned. The room had gone completely silent.

“Did you hear that?” asked Luna looking in the direction of the opened doors.

“Hear it?” questioned Tick. “I think everypony in and outside of the castle heard that!”

“What do you think just happened out there?” asked Wind Chime.

“Quiet! Listen.” Urged Celestia.

Another much louder screech filled the castle as the sounds of distant flapping ended and was replaced by footsteps. The King and Queen looked over at the open doors, their expression serious. The royal guards abandoned their cheery get-togethers and sprung into action, each readying themselves to act as soon as they were ordered.

“Princesses, stay behind me,” ordered Snap Shot.

Now wasn’t the time to argue. The rest of their friends took their places beside the captain in order to shield the two sisters from sight. From the main halls the heavy footsteps stopped. From the crowd, Scorpan sniffed the air and let out a deep growl. Celestia looked at Luna who gave her the same curious look. Their parents on the other hand exchanged knowing looks.

“Why don’t you come out?” asked Night Shade calmly. “We’ve been wondering when you would show up!”

No answer. Snap Shot was about the leave Celestia and Luna with their friends while he returned to his fellow guards when two tall figures came into sight. Two Griffons in armored chain came out and stood by the open doors like towing statues. They stomped their clawed feet and a third Griffon appeared. Only this time, he continued down the room towards the King and Queen. The ponies cleared a path for him to go down and watched as he passed by. He easily towered over the crowed. If one of the ponies were brave enough to reach out, they would only be able to touch his knees. His gold eyes were only for Night Shad and Star Bright. His armor was heavy. The metal helmet he wore covered most of his face. His armor unlike those standing watch at the doors had sharper shoulder pads and a chest plate with a blue and yellow symbol in the middle. His talons clicked at the floor with each step he took. Once he reached the King and Queen he stared down at them. Being tall themselves, Night Shade and Star Bright had only to look up a fraction to make eye contact.

“Your Majesties,” said the Griffon in a rough accent.

“I suppose it is too late for us to welcome you inside,” said Night Shade casually.

“Not at all,” said the Griffin. “By all means, your excellence. Don’t let us bring the festivities to a halt, carry on.”

Star Bright gave the musicians a reassuring look and almost immediately, they returned to playing their music. But not everyone went back to what they were doing. Aurora and Noble Heart made their way to the King and Queen. Celestia and Luna were about to do the same when Snap Shot stopped them.

“No, let them handle it!” he said not wanting to take his eyes off the two Griffons at the doors.

“Come on Snap! We can help!”

“No!” repeated Snap Shot more firmly. “The Griffons don’t need to feel outnumbered in higher authorities.”

“But…”

“It’s bad enough that Princess Aurora and Noble Heart are getting involved. Just stay where you are!”

Celestia and Luna didn’t like it, but when they glanced over to where their parents were they could see the helmet the Griffon wore, turn as Aurora and Noble Heart approached. The two bowed their heads in respect to the Griffon when they were close enough to the three.

“Another Alicorn?” Questioned the Griffon, ignoring Noble Heart and focused on Aurora. “And who might you be?”

“I am Princess Aurora,” Aurora said raising her head to face the Griffon. “And this is my husband, Noble Heart. We are the future Queen and King of the Crystal Empire!”

Even as she said it, she could tell that the Griffon’s eyes widened a little. He might have been taller than her, but with the presence of another King and Queen in front of him, it was clear that he was thinking long and hard about his next words. Finally his posture seemed to straighten up more as he turned back to Night Shade.

“You didn’t tell us there would be more of you here,” he said with a glare.

“You never asked,” said Night Shade simply. “And correct me if I’m wrong. But isn’t your King supposed to be here too? He didn’t say anything about a substitute in his last letter.”

Whatever feathers were seen poking out of the heavy armor rose as his body swelled up a bit. It was clear that he didn’t like being talked to like that. Noble Heart saw this and spoke up before the large bird could retort.

“I assure you we are all here for the same thing! Let’s not lose track of why we’re here!”

The Griffon eyed Noble Heart closely. His gold eyes narrowed as his body deflated and he regained control of his temper.

“Yes, let’s get right to it!” he agreed. “As you can see, my liege cannot be here tonight. Therefore, it is up to me to be here in his place. I am Commander Silver Beak.”

“Well, we send your King our regards,” said Night Shade. “Come, we can talk freely outside.”

Silver Beak clicked his beak in response and let out a call to the two standing at the open doors. They marched passed the party guests and followed their leader outside with the four rulers. Several royal guards did the same. Once outside the two armored Griffons and Pegasi stood at attention on opposite sides.

“Now,” began Silver Beak seriously. “Where shall we start?”

“I would like for you to tell us what your race is doing venturing out of your lands and into others,” said Night Shade calmly.

“Ah, it’s like my king said in his letter your highness,” said Silver Beak waving his clawed foot lazily. “This world is growing each day. Everyone wants to expand their territory. And we are just one more race you can add to the list.”

“Certainly,” said Night Shade with a small smile. “But haven’t you done more than take interest in land that hasn’t already been claimed? Haven’t you been, if my information is correct, offering to split them between you and others?”

Silver Beak’s beak quivered a bit at this. He did not expect Night Shade to know this much. He quickly rebounded and said with a snicker.

“Your are as knowledgeable as ever your highness.”

“Oh, no,” said Night Shade pleasantly. “Just friendly amongst the local towns ponies.”

“Yes, you are correct,” said Silver Beak. “We have been doing just that. But it isn’t easy. Most don’t want to bargain with us. So, we are forced to…”

“To take what doesn’t belong to you?” demanded a growling voice from above.

It was Scorpan. After the party of four had left, he snuck outside to and had been waiting above them until they reached this moment.

“I have never heard of such ugly lies like this before! You and your kind have been going into our territories and claiming them as your own! Just last month, you took over a part of the mountains!”

“Was that your land?” asked Silver Beak challengingly.

“No, but it belonged to other creatures none the less! You can’t just come in and take what isn’t yours!”

“If it was, then where were their marks?”

“Excuse me?”

“Marks!” repeated Silver Beak impatiently. “Symbols on stone and rocks, Flags even! Where was any of that when we were there?”

“Symbols? Flags?” spluttered Scorpan indignantly. “Are you serious?! We may have symbols but we never found any reason to have them out in the open!”

“Well, you might want to consider that from now on. And next time we’ll leave the area without a second glance!”

Scorpan squeezed his hands into fists. “How dare you!” he snarled.

“Easy beast!” Silver Beak warned as his fellow Griffons clicked their beaks furiously. “You don’t want to…”

“Enough!” Shouted Star Bright, silencing the two at once. “Scorpan, calm down! Silver Beak, have you and the rest of the Griffons offered them any deals?”

“Of course,” said Silver Beak darkly. “But they didn’t want to take our offer.”

“What offer?” demanded Scorpan.

“Only to split the lands. We gave them a choice to keep their part while we kept the other. Well, you know how that went I’m sure.”

“Silver Beak, we want you to make the offer again,” said Star Bright firmly.

“Offer it again?” repeated Silver Beak. “Your highness, they already refused once. What good can it do a second time?”

“You will place the offer again,” said Star Bright again. “And Scorpan, I implore you to tell the rest of the creatures to accept.”

“I… Very well, I will see what I can do.” said Scorpan. “But some may not want to.”

“Oh, I think they will,” said Star Bright reassuringly. “Dear,” she turned to her husband. “Let those in the north know what is going on. If any new lands we have taken have any creatures living there, we must take care and make a deal with them as well.”

“An excellent idea my Queen,” said Night Shade warmly.

“Aha!” exclaimed Silver Beak pointing his long talon at the two. “So you ponies are also claiming new land as well!”

“We already told your King this last time we spoke,” said Night Shade patiently. “Silver Beak, we do not want things to get out of hoof.”

“Neither do we your majesty,” said Silver Beak seriously.

“Then, does this mean that you will agree to offer these creatures parts of their land back?”

“We… Yes, as you wish. I will tell my King to put the offer back up.”

“Good,” said Night Shade with a small smile. “If you want us to trust you, you need to start being honest with us in return.”

“We understand,” said Silver Beak, although his and the others glares couldn’t be more fierce in their distaste for the way the meeting had gone.

Still they knew that there was no way they were going to win any arguments with Scorpan there. Once again, Silver Beak turned his focus on Aurora.

“You haven’t said anything yet. What do you think?”

“I think, we should all play our parts by making sure we can coexist with these creatures,” said Aurora.

Silver Beak considered her for a moment. At last he bowed his head.

“An admirable sentiment,” he said and opened his wings.

The rest of the griffons followed their commander’s lead and stood ready for take off.

“I hope our paths meet again Commander,” said Aurora kindly.

“My King will keep in touch,” said Silver Beak. “And perhaps we will see each other sooner than you think Crystal Queen.”

And without another word, he and the rest of the Griffons kicked off the ground and flew up, their silhouettes disappearing in the night sky. Scorpan was still breathing heavily as he too wasn’t pleased by the outcome of the meeting.

“Scorpan,” said Aurora. “I meant every word! We will do our best to ensure that you and the rest of the creatures will be treated fairly!”

“Thank you, your majesty,” said Scorpan turning his gaze away from the sky. “But so did I. I may want us to find a way to live with you and the rest of the ponies in peace, but that doesn’t mean everyone will think that way. My brother for one will…”

But what his bother would do once word had reached him, they never found out. Just then a cheer went off from inside the castle. Back inside they saw that the orchestra had stopped playing and every ones attention was on the opened doors where Black Wood stood next to an enormous iced cake. The first three layers had yellow tiaras carved into them. A single crown sat proudly at the top. He began to push the vast treat through the crowd toward the buffet.

“Where has he been?” asked Tock as Black Wood passed by his friends without acknowledgment.

“Who knows,” said Tick shrugging. “He probably wants to tell the King and Queen about his discoveries.”

Black Wood stopped once he reached the decorated tables and stood there. His eyes began scanning the room. Celestia approached him.

“Hey Black Wood, what’s with the cake delivery?”

“It’s a gift for you and the royal family,” he said impatiently as his gaze was still fixed on everyone else but her.

“Oh,” said Celestia and stepped in front of the Earth Pony to try and get his attention.

This worked, but when Black Wood realized who he was facing, Celestia could tell there was something off about his appearance. His usual dark eyes had gone if possible even darker. His brown coat was fading in color and he looked at his friend as if he had never seen her before until just now.

“Black Wood, are you alright?” asked Celestia curiously.

“Oh, I’m fine.” He replied with a smirk that Celestia didn’t return. “More than fine! Where are your parents? Your sister?”

“They’re around,” said Celestia growing more suspicious by the second. “Black Wood, where have you been?”

“I’ve been busy. I have a delivery to make and the royal family must be accounted for before I bring this gift to them.”

“I see, but… You look…”

“What?!” Demanded Black Wood sharply.

His entire laidback attitude had changed. He was glaring at Celestia who winced at the unexpected outburst.

“Go on! Tell me!” Black Wood yelled.

Heads began to turn toward them. Celestia tried to keep a calm demeanor, but Black Wood went on.

“I hate it when everypony thinks they know something I don’t and don’t bother to tell me! So, what is it?! Have you discovered what’s causing the Everfree…”

“Shhhh!” Celestia pleaded trying to calm her friend down. “It’s not about that! What’s gotten into you? You’re acting weird!”

Black Wood let out a derisive laugh. “You’re calling me strange when this party has Tick and Tock in it?”

“Black Wood!” Celestia said considering this a low blow. “What has happened? You weren’t like this before you left.”

“I told you, I’m fine! I just need to deliver this cake to… Your majesties!”

He bowed as Night Shade and Star Bright approached them.

“Well now, this looks very appetizing!” Night Shade said examining the large treat. “Was it you who made this?”

“Oh, no. I only deliver my liege,” said Black Wood standing up.

And digging through his suit pocket he pulled out a knife and brought it toward the table.

“May I?”

Receiving a nod from the King, he brought the knife down on top of the iced layer. It didn’t take long for Celestia to see that something was wrong. From the moment the sharp tip of the dagger pierced through the icing, pink and purple smoke began to leak out. It was like watching a volcano erupt. The top of the cake exploded! Splattering the party guests with icing! It would have been humorous if the smoke hadn’t begun to pour onto the floor. In no time, the floor was covered in the thick smoke. The guests started to get a little worried and the guards sprung to action. They positioned themselves around the supposed present.

“Everyone stand back!” Commanded Snap Shot stepping forward with the King and Queen.

“Come on,”Celestia urged Black Wood.

But Black Wood stayed where he was. Like everyone else, his eyes were focused on the top of the sugarcoated treat. Something inside it was stirring. The guards readied themselves for orders as Snap Shot approached the cake. It didn’t take him long to back up. Something moved inside once more and this time, two hooves reached out and lifted a the pony from inside up. Celestia knew who it was the second the body of the Fake Earth Pony came into view. She let out a sigh of relief, but her parents, Snap Shot and the rest of the guards continued to stare cautiously at the new guest. As the Master of Chaos looked down on the crowd of curious onlookers he spotted the King and Queen and smiled wickedly.

“So,” he began. “This is the King and Queen of Canterlot! I must admit. I expected you to be young in appearance.”

“Time is a funny thing,” said Night Shade casually. “But you would know all about humor. That is what you like to call your crimes. Am I right?”

“Oh, no. You already know!” Discord mocked dramatically. “And here I was thinking I had outsmarted his highness at last!”

Celestia was beside herself. What was going on? Why was her father talking to the Shapeshifter as if he had known he was in the kingdom? And why was the creature talking back in way that made her begin to sense something bad was closing in? She looked over to where Luna was and saw that she wore the same confused expression. Discord’s eyes flashed yellow again as Night Shade frowned up at him.

“Was that your doing down in the forest?”

“Yes,” Discord said proudly. “Do you like what I did with the place? It wasn’t easy, but in the end I think I improved upon it! Don’t you agree?”

“No, I can’t say I do,” said Night Shade sadly. “While the forest may back to its full might, I cannot help but to think there will be some kind of repercussion.”

“Ah, well, that’s what makes it all the more exciting!” Discord said cheerfully. “Twists and turns are all part of the master plan after all!”

“What kind of plan?!” Snap Shot demanded.

Discord looked down at the Captain of the guard with a mechanical smirk.

“Why, Captain,” he said playfully. “It’s nice to see you without a sword to back up your authority.”

“Enough messing around!” Snap Shot spat. “Guards, take him!”

“Oh, no!” Discord said dramatically. “What ever will I do with all of you surrounding me?”

And to Celestia and Luna’s horror, he began to laugh. But it wasn’t any normal laughter they would hear. No, the cackling that came from the Shapeshifter was maddening, an evil thing. Then, as the guards lifted themselves off the ground, the Earth Pony vanished with a loud crack! Shrieks came from the crowd as the creatures laughter echoed through the halls!

“Where did he go?!” Snap Shot yelled.

Outside the wind began to pick up and before anyone could respond, the windows and doors to the outside burst open sending a howling wind inside. Sweeping away the smoke at their hooves and blowing out every torch and candle in the castle leaving everyone in total darkness. In the dark, Celestia tried to get Black Wood to follow her, but he was already gone. She had to get to her parents and sisters! Someone in the now panicked crowd screamed!

“Hey! Was that you Tick!”

“No, but… Watch it! Black Wood, was that you?”

“Every pony remain calm and stay where you are!” came Snap Shot’s commanding voice. “Unicorns, are you willing to shed some light on the situation?”

From behind the captain came a flash of silver light and two orbs shot up to the ceiling illuminating the room just enough to see where everyone was. The wind had died out and an uneasy quiet took over.

“Guards, search the room and stay alert! He could be anyone!”

“Or anywhere,” added Celestia making her way through the panicked sea of ponies. “Luna, can you hear me?”

The Royal Guards began their search with the Earth Ponies. All the while, Night Shade and Star Bright whispered something to Aurora who took her husbands hoof and led him away to a darker part of the room. Celestia made her way through the crowd, calling out for her sister and friends. She wedged passed several Pegasi and saw for a brief moment a glimpse of a faded coat and bushy short tail.

“Black Wood?” She called out.

The pony continued his way through the sea of multi colored quadrupeds as if he had never heard her. Celestia followed. The guards were just finishing up on one row of party guests when the orbs above them flickered in and out of existence. Finally they burnt out but their form still remained. Once again, they were left in total darkness.

“We shouldn’t stay here,” Celestia said aloud. “We need to get every pony out!”

But just then, the orbs lit up again and the room cried out in fear. A large portion of the partygoers and guards had disappeared. Now completely terrified, the ponies started to back away slowly before they became the next to vanish. Snap Shot stood with his mouth open. He had no idea how he was supposed to keep everyone from panicking at this point? Even his fellow guards were shaken up by the unexpected abduction. Only Night Shade and Star Bright remained calm.

“Everyone,” started Night Shade, seeing that the creature’s intentions were foreboding and his subjects were now in danger. “I must insist that you leave the Castle and its grounds immediately!”

Thinking that the King would never ask, the herd made their way to the doors when they slammed shut. The invisible Shapeshifter gave out another mad laugh.

“What’s this? Leaving so soon? I don’t think so!”

“Let them leave creature!” Night Shade ordered the ceiling.

“It’s too late for that your majesty!” Discords echoing voice rang throughout the castle. “The fun has just begun and I’m just getting started!”

“You think this is some kind of game!” shouted Snap Shot looking around for any sign of the creature.

“I do love games Captain,” replied Discord happily. “Oh, that’s right, we are already playing one. Lights out!”

The orbs above fizzed out again and the scared ponies screamed. Celestia hurried over to an empty space and waited. The worried ponies cries of fear went on for several long minutes until finally, silence took over. The orbs came back on. Celestia looked to the lit part of the room but not one party member was seen.

“No, no! Luna? Luna?”

Celestia didn’t want to believe it. She began to search for any sign of Luna and her friends in her darkened haven. Maybe like her, they too snuck to parts of the room that weren’t lit. Snap Shot swore. His guards were once again taken too and only three remained. Together they rushed over to the King and Queen and formed a circle around them.

“My King stay with us!” said Snap Shot. “We’ll protect… No, not again!”

The light in the orbs went out yet again. This time their entire physical appearance disappeared too. Celestia continued to feel around her, but she couldn’t find anyone. She also didn’t want to cast any light spells incase the Shapeshifter was still lurking close by. Celestia hadn’t made it three more steps when the torches came back on. Looking around, she saw that her older sister was with her husband on one side of the room and just a couple more feet ahead of her was Luna with Wind Chime, Tick and Tock. They all met at the center of the room looked around. The cake was still poring out smoke, although it was not as heavy as it used to be. The spot where Snap Shot and the remaining guards were protecting the King and Queen were gone. They were all gone and they were the only ones left.

Chapter 17

Chapter 17

Let the Game Begin

“Where did they go?” urged Luna to Celestia.

“I don’t know,” said Celesita. “Maybe they got out somehow and are hunting the Shapeshifter with Snap Shot.”

“Or maybe the Shapeshifter is still here,” came Discord’s disembodied voice.

“What have you done?!” Luna shouted up to ceiling. “Where are our friends!?”

“My, my, this is a treat,” said Discord amused. Seven remain, but how long will that last I wonder?”

“I don’t understand,” said Celestia, her anger fought fear. “I thought you were here to help us? I thought we were your friends?”

“Were we?” asked Discord with a snicker. “Last I checked I was under the impression that I was playing you two all along.”

“You mean all this time, you were just using us?!”

“Ding ding! We have a winner! I couldn’t have done it without you and your sister Celestia. I must thank you.”

“You’re nothing but a monster!” shrieked Luna her voice magnified to match that of Discords. “Tell us now! Where are our parents?! What have you done with everyone?!”

“Fine, fine I’ll tell you, but first in order to get to them, you must do as I say.”

“And why would we do that?” asked Tock.

“Tock!” Wind Chime warned him. “This is all a game to him remember? Lets just hear him out.”

“Clever girl,” Discord said wisely. “Yes, you would do best to hear what I have to say.”

“What do you think big si… I mean Aurora,” said Celestia, hoping that she hadn’t given her away.

“I think we should play his little game,” said Aurora.

“Fine. What do we have to do?”

“I thought you would never ask,” said Discord absolutely delighted.

There was a loud snapping noise and three doors appeared in front of them.

“To find you friends and parents all you have to do is go through one of these doors. On the other side a test awaits you. You will have to pass it in order to find what you seek. However, if you fail, it will just be one more for my collection.”

“That’s it?” asked Celestia. “This is all we have to do?”

“Yes, simple is it not?”

“It sounds easy enough,” said Aurora considering the doors in front of her. “But I doubt there won’t be another side to it.”

“Well, said,” agreed Discord. But first, for the game to start you must go through a door. I think you will notice a change once you do.”

“Alright. Celestia, you and Luna must stick together on this. Noble heart and I will go first and the rest will be up to you and the others.”

Before Celestia or any of the others could protest, Aurora and Noble Heart approached the door to the right. White light appeared as soon as Aurora opened the door and together she and Noble stepped inside. The door closed behind them and the rest waited with held breaths. They couldn’t have been gone for more than ten minutes before the door began to vanish.

“Hey! What’s going on?!” Celestia said in shock as she hurried for the door but it was too late! It had gone.

“Oh, dear,” came Discord’s voice sounding amused. “Looks like the two lovebirds failed. Who’s next?”

“Wind Chime, Tick, Tock, leave it to us!” said Luna.

“What? No way! We’ll come too!” said Wind Chime.

“No!” pleaded Luna. “You three stay here and wait! We can handle it and have everyone back in no time!”

“No Luna, if you two are going we are too.”

“She’s right! You two might need us!” said Tick.

“Tick, please listen!” pleaded Celestia taking a stand. “You three have to stay here. Don’t worry, we’ll be back with everyone before you know it.”

“But…”

“Leave them,” said Tock. “Princesses, we’ll let you go. But if you take too long, we’re going in after you!”

Celestia and Luna thought about Tocks words and slowly, they nodded in agreement. The two sisters turned to face the remaining doors. The first door was emitting white light through the cracks and through the second, green. They decided to take the second door. When the green light hit them. They could smell grass coming from the other side. Taking a deep breath, they stepped inside. Their bodies vanished in the light. On the other side, the two found themselves outside the castle looking at an entrance to a hedge maze. Its tall green walls towered over them.

“I don’t remember this being here, and wasn’t it dark outside?” said Luna.

“This all might be part of his trick,” suggested Celestia. “Stay close to me Luna. Alright creature, we’re here! Now what?”

A deep laugh met their ears and stepping out of the maze was not the Unicorn but an entirely different creature. He was unlike anything they have ever seen before. His head was that of a goat with two different antlers. He had slender body consisting of an eagle with two types of wings on his back. At the end of the eagle part of his body was a long dragons tail. His legs and arms were just as peculiar as the rest of him. His yellow eyes and small red pupils stared down at the two. One long canine tooth stuck out as he picked at it lazily.

“Well,” he began sounding bored. “You said you wanted to see who I was and now, here I am; the real me. Allow me to introduce myself. I am Discord! Master of Chaos!”

“Who?” asked Luna.

“Discord!” repeated the Shapeshifter. “I wouldn’t expect you to know about me! I am however, astonished that your parents knew about me and didn't bother to tell you! I expect the past Princess told them who I was. Before they came along, She was my favorite pony to mess with!”

The way Discord talked about their parents was taunting. Luna started toward him, but Celestia held out a wing to stop her.

“Come now Princess,” said Discord amused. “Let the young one fight her own battles for once.”

“That’s enough!” Celestia said glaring at the Master of Chaos. “We’re here now! So what’s the game?”

“Anxious are we?” asked Discord with a sneer. “I like it! Behind me is what you have to beat! To win my game, all you have to do is find your way out! But be warned. You may not be as alone as you think once your inside. Once you reach the end only then will you find what you seek. Do you understand the rules so far?”

The two nodded.

“Perfect! Oh, and before I forget, just to make things all the more interesting…”

He snapped his talons and the two sisters looked around as if they had expected something else appear. Nothing was there however. Discord’s smile widened, as he continued to stare at the Princesses. Perplexed, Luna looked at her sister and her mouth dropped.

“C-Celie! Your wings! What happened to your wings?!”

Celestia looked behind her and saw that her wings were gone! She gasped in shock and felt around her head. Her horn was still there. Looking back her little sister Celestia saw that Luna still had her wings but her horn was gone. Luna saw the look her big sister was giving her and looked at her back. She sighed in relief when she saw that her wings still attached. Luna felt her head and let out a gasp when no horn was found. Discord’s smug couldn’t have been clearer. He started to laugh. Luna felt her blood boil as she stomped her hoof and glared at him. His tricks could give Tick and Tock a run for their money.

“Enough!” she growled. “What did you do to us?!”

Discord hiccupped himself back to seriousness before he spoke. “For this challenge you will not be aloud to use magic or fly. Well, go on! And good luck, you’ll need it!”

He let out one last laugh before vanishing with a loud crack! Celestia and Luna exchanged looks before they headed inside the maze. Over and over they told themselves they could do this. Once inside, the maze walls closed behind them and they became trapped with only the long path to follow. With Discord gone, Luna and Celestia tried to test their wings and horn, but it was useless. Celestia concentrated hard, but she felt like the only thing she would be able accomplish was a migraine. Try as she might, Luna couldn’t get her wings to open. It felt like they were carrying unnecessary amounts of extra weight, making it impossible to spread them.

“Let’s go,” said Celestia at last. “We won’t find anyone staying here.”

The towering walls of the hedge made them fell belittled as they traveled deeper into the unknown. Every couple minutes they thought they could here something or someone on the other side of the wall. The further they went they saw that their hooves were becoming lost in a growing mist.

“On the bright side, at least we have the light of day on our side,” said Celestia.

Her confidence was soon to be tested as the day was covered by an overcast that showed no sign of leaving. The two were left in an uneasy shade. Before the clouds covered their only source of light, Celestia hadn’t realized how much they were depending on the sun. The day provided them with a sense of comfort. But now, with their only source of light gone and their magic and wings rendered useless, they felt more vulnerable than ever. What else did Discord have in store for them? And more importantly, what would they find once they reached the end of the maze? They came to another split path and pondered on what direction to take. So far they haven’t run into any dead ends and they were about to continue on the right path when they spun around. Their hearts threatening to jump out their chests.

“Did you hear that?” asked Luna looking at the misty path behind them.

“I know I heard that time!” said Celestia wanting to get away from the split paths as soon as possible. “Lets hurry before…”

The sound of rolling thunder drew closer, louder than ever. There was a small gust of wind and the hedge’s leaves brushed against each other as the sound grew louder and then… All was silent. They stayed where they were, listening carefully for the noise again. Before Celestia opened her mouth to speak again, the walls behind them slammed shut and the maze was closing around them! The two screamed and galloped off wanting to get far away from the closing walls! Up ahead, a new path was forming and without hesitation they decided to follow it. The wind was howling now as they continued to run away. The wind finally died out and the maze had become still. Panting, the two sank to the dirt ground.

“Ok, we’ve figured out one thing!” said Celestia catching her breath. “If we hear the sound of thunder and the wind starts to pick up, it’s time to move!”

“No kidding!” said Luna clutching a stich in her side. “I thought it was going to catch us for a moment! Where do you think we are?”

“I don’t know. Hopefully that shift brought us closer to the end of this maze,” said Celestia. “Maybe with the maze closing up, other parts have opened making it easier on us.”

“You think so?” questioned Luna.

Now that the maze had stopped switching forms, the two sisters had a chance to collect themselves before moving on. They saw that they were in a wider space of the maze. A fountain stood at the center. When Luna got close to it she saw that the water was pink. Her dry mouth longed for something to drink. For a time she stared curiously at the pink substance. Celestia was trying to guess where they were by drawing a miniature maze on the ground. Shrugging, Luna leaned in and took a sip from the fountain. She spat out the liquid and looked down at the fountain.

“Lemon?!” she said smacking her lips. “The sooner we get out of here the better!”

Celestia was muttering to herself while following the mini maze with her hoof. When Luna sat next to her she too began tracing the maze. After a while, Celestia stood up confidently.

“Alright, I think I got it! If we continue down this way we should come across another split. We take the left this time and we should be close to the end!”

“What if the maze closes in on us again?” asked Luna worriedly.

“Then we’ll have to outrun it until we reach the end,” said Celestia.

Ready to begin their journey once more, the two headed down the narrowing path ahead of them and became lost in the ever-growing mist. Unbeknownst to them, the trickster was watching from the cover of the clouds. The two Alicorns were indeed on the right track. If they continued on the same path then they would reach the end of the maze in a matter of minutes. This was something he wasn’t going to let happen so soon. Taking the form of a butterfly, he flew ahead of them to a part of the maze where he made a bewildered Black Wood appear before him.

“What? Where am I?” he said looking around.

Discord knew what had to be done and he flew to eye level.

“Who are you?” asked Black Wood.

“Poor Black Wood,” spoke Discord in a pitiful voice. “Always left behind even now.”

“What do you mean?”

“Didn’t you know? The Princesses are here too with the rest of your friends. Didn’t they tell you where they were going to be?”

“N-no I only thought they had escaped with the rest of the party guests.”

“They did, but wouldn’t they have told you where they were if they saw you outside too?”

“I… I think so…” said Black Wood sounding doubtful.

Just one more push and Black Wood was all his. Discord flew close to the Unicorns ear and whispered.

“You know, if I was your friend I would be looking for you. I saw the Princesses not too long ago and they are busy with their own ordeals to worry about you. And they’re supposed to be rulers of a kingdom? What kind of rulers are they if they only care about themselves? The others are in danger Black Wood. You could be the one to save them all if you make it out of this maze before them.”

“Wait, everyone’s in danger! I-I’m sure they can handle…”

“Didn’t you hear me?!” said Discord facing Black Wood, his eyes staring hypnotically at him. “The Princesses only care about themselves! If they reach the end of this maze before you, they will run away and leave you and the rest behind!”

“No!” Black Wood shouted. “They can’t! I thought they cared about us!”

“Maybe they did at one point, but things can change once the chips are down and true colors start to show. See for yourself.”

Suddenly The wall in front Black Wood began to take shape. Black Wood blinked and saw a vision of the Princesses.

“Come Luna,” said the fake Celestia to her little sister. “We have to leave now before he gets us too!”

“Alright, but what about the others?” asked the fake Luna.

“Forget about them!” The fake Celestia shot back. “It’s everypony for themselves now! You saw what hat thing did back there! We could be next if we don’t hurry!”

“I don’t believe it!” said Black Wood angrily. “How could they? I thought we…”

The image of Celestia and Luna had disappeared to be replaced by the heads of all his friends who cried out in terror. Pleading to be saved. Black Wood couldn’t take their screams of fear any longer. His eyes grew fully dark and his coat had turned to gray. With a since of determination running through him he stomped the ground with his hoof.

“I won’t allow them to leave! I don’t need them! I’ll save everypony on my own!”

“Indeed!” Discord said with an evil smile, making the illusion stop. “Then allow me to help you find them!”

Black Wood watched as the hedge in front of him opened up and he heard Celestia and Luna’s voices somewhere off in the distance.

"One last thing," said Discord making one last thing appear. "This will help you stop them. Careful though, you are not a Unicorn."

Black Wood felt around his forehead where the unmistakable horn of a Unicorn was now a part of him. With a fire raging inside him, and his new horn lowing bright red, he tore off down the open path. Discord flew away, greatly pleased with his disseat. Ahead of Black Wood, Celestia and Luna had just reached the point where the paths split in two again. They were just about to take the one on the left when they felt like they were once again being watched. Celestia looked down the way they had just come from. From the cover of the mist, Black Wood approached the two with his horn glowing.

“Did you see that?” asked Luna. “Right there! I thought I saw somepony.”

“Hello?” Celestia called out.

There was no answer. Celestia was about to call out again when a flash of orange light zipped toward her. Luna screamed as her big sister moved out of the way! Another flash of light missed Luna by inches!

“You can’t dodge forever!” Black Wood shouted from the mist.

“Black Wood?” said Celestia cautiously. “Wait, stop! It’s us! Come out, we thought you were somepony else!”

Black Wood stepped out of the mist, his horn still glowing and his expression was anything but happy. He looked like a stallion on a mission. His anger was obvious, but Celestia and Luna didn’t know why he had just attacked them.

“Black Wood, What happened to you?” asked Luna. “Have you been here this whole time? Is that a Unicorn's horn?”

“And what if I have?” questioned Black Wood coldly. “Like you would care where I was! And as for the horn it's a gift.”

“Ok,” said Celestia taking a couple steps forward. “I don’t think you understand what’s going on here.”

A streak of red light hit the ground making her stop in her tracks.

“Hey! How can you cast magic?!”

“Stay back!” Black Wood snarled. “I understand what’s going on! We’re in a maze and if you two reach the end you’ll abandon us!”

“No we won’t!” protested Celestia. “Who told you that?!”

“None of your business!” argued Black Wood.

“Black Wood!” Celestia said warningly.

“Nope! We’ll see how much you like it when you’re kept in the dark! Not knowing what others are up to!”

“See how much… You are acting like a colt! Just tell us…”

“Celie wait!” Luna said, stopping the argument. “Black Wood, I don’t know how you got here, or how you came in possession of that horn, but you have to go back. If Discord knows you’re here, you could be in serious danger.”

“Nice try!” Black Wood shot back. “But you can’t fool me! I won’t let you reach the end of this maze!”

“Black Wood, you’re scaring us!” Celestia said, placing a hoof over her heart. “You don’t mean that! We have to find our way out!”

But even as she said it, Black Wood’s horn glowed bright red, his expression mad.

“Don’t make this harder than it already is!” he pleaded. “Just stand still.”

The wind began to pick up again. Celestia and Luna exchanged looks. They knew what was coming. In the distance they could hear the rumbling sound moving toward them. They had to run for it! They would not allow Black Wood to stop them from finishing the maze! Celestia leaned close to Luna and whispered.

“Luna, as soon as Black Wood turns around, we run!”

“Ok, but what about him?” Luna asked.

“There’s something wrong with him! We have to separate him form that horn!”

“You better not be planning to run away!” warned Black Wood. “Sorry your highnesses, but I cannot allow you to…”

A loud thundering noise made Black Wood turn on the spot! It was now or never! Celestia and Luna turned their backs on the Unicorn and took off down the path they had always meant to take! Black Wood shouted something from behind them and Celestia heard his spell whoosh past her! As they galloped down the growing path, flashes of orange light came after them! The missing spells hit the hedge walls as the path started to lead them down sharp turns. Black Wood was starting to catch up from behind as the path straightened out again. Right behind the attacking Unicorn, the mazes walls were closing in. Luna and Celestia had just managed to jump over a rock, but Black Wood had eyes only for his two targets. He hadn’t seen it and… It happened in a matter of seconds. He felt himself trip and hit the ground hard! He was just starting to stand back up when both walls slammed into him!

Chapter 18

Chapter 18

Magic Face Off

Celestia and Luna could see a clearing ahead of them and with one last burst of speed they made it. Behind them the hedge shifted to move the exit over to the far left. With adrenaline still running strong, Luna placed a hoof on the leafy wall.

“Do you think he’ll be alright?”

“He probably got pushed to a different part of the maze by now,” said Celestia not wanting to think what might have happened if he didn’t. Seeing the concerned look her sister was giving her she added.

“Don’t worry Luna, it will take a lot more than that to finish him off.”

Before the two had a chance to take in their surroundings, a shaken Black Wood came out of the exit too and collapsed. On his face were several cuts, his greyed coat was dirtied and on his mane and tail, bits of leaves and twigs stuck out. When he saw the two Alicorns approaching him, he tried to stand but it was no use.

“No!” he groaned. “You can’t leave! I have to stop you!”

“Black Wood,” Celestia said softly as she approached the beaten Unicorn. “We’re not going anywhere. Don’t you see? We’re trying to get everyone back from Discord.”

Behind them Luna tried lifting her wings again and this time she succeeded. She then felt her head where her hoof touched the returned horn. Even though Celestia hadn’t noticed it yet, her wings had reappeared too.

“We will get everyone back Black Wood. You stay here and rest.”

She lowered her head and the tip of her horn touched his head. There was a flash of white light and Black Wood’s colors had returned and the the horn on his head had gone. Shaking his head he looked back up at Celestia.

“Wha- what happened? What are we doing outside of the castle?”

“You mean you don’t remember anything?” asked Luna just as confused as he felt.

“No, all I remember is that I saw that Earth Pony from the Everfree and I followed him down to the kitchens and…”

His eyes shrunk in shock and he looked back at the two in worry.

“Your highnesses, you can’t trust him! He’s after...”

“We know,” said Luna. “He took our parents, most of the guests and Royal Guard! That’s why we came out here in the first place! He, Discord I mean, thinks this is all a big game!”

“And he doesn’t seem to care who he uses to win either,” added Celestia bitterly “We have to find and stop him before her hurts anyone else!”

“Alright,” started Black Wood, attempting to rise again. “I’m in! Just give me a minute.”

“No Black Wood!” said Celestia seriously. “You have to stay here! If Discord sees that your back to normal, who knows what he’ll do to you!”

“What if I don’t care what he does to me?” said Black Wood. “It can’t be worse than what’s already been done!”

“We can’t take that risk!” Urged Celestia, trying to make the stubborn Earth Pony see reason. “Please, just stay here! We’ll be back and we can put this whole night behind us!”

“Don’t you mean day?” asked Black Wood as the overcast dispersed, allowing sun light to shine down on them.

“As I said, we can do this! Trust us!”

Black Wood opened his mouth as if to retort but closed it and nodded begrudgingly. With the two sisters satisfied with their friend agreeing to stay behind, Luna looked up at the sky and spoke.

“Discord! We have beaten your maze! Now where are our parents and those you have taken from us?”

Any verbal answer they were hoping for wasn’t given. Instead, clouds from above floated down till they were inches from the ground. They morphed into arrows, pointing them in the direction they needed to go. With one last look at Black Wood, they gave him what they hoped was a reassuring grin. The two galloped away, following the arrows that continued to form, leading them to what they could only hope to be the end game.

“I say we should go and help them!” said Tock to the others who had stayed behind in the castle.

“No Tock!” said Wind Chime. “Celestia and Luna wanted us to stay here!”

“Stay here and do nothing!” Repeated Tock sourly. “We gave them plenty of time haven’t we? They might need our help! Like it or not, even they can’t face that thing on their own!”

“I wonder why the Shapeshifter took everyone if his main targets were the Royal Family?” started Tick thoughtfully.

“He probably took them for bait,” suggested Tock.

“Hmmm. I don’t think so. The Royal Family was in clear sight the whole time while he was talking to the King. If he was able to snatch them all up in the blink of an eye, why didn’t he do it sooner?”

“And what about Scorpan?” asked Wind Chime.

“What about him?” said Tock, meeting her eyes.

“Didn’t any of you see him during all the commotion?”

“I was too busy trying not to get snatched to worry about anything else,” said Tock trying to think back. “Wait, are you saying that maybe Scorpan was involved somehow?”

“Maybe,” said Wind Chime darkly. “I know I didn’t see him and he’s not hard to miss.”

“No way,” said Tock humorously. “Scorpan? From the amount of time Tick and I spent with him, he likes our kind. I don’t think he could bring himself to do something like this.”

“Still, I would like to know where he was,” said Wind Chime. “I’m going to have a look around.”

“Brilliant,” said Tock, unable to help himself. “Go have a look around. I’m sure you’ll find what ever it is your looking for with no pony in sight.”

Wind Chime scowled.

“You’re the one who wanted us to do something! Now’s our chance! We can…”

But what they could do was never found out. Just when Tock was about to interrupt again, Tick had spotted something crawling on the ceiling above them. He let out a yell and made his horn glow bright red.

“Wait!” Cried the monkey bat creature as he held out his claws in surrender. “Don’t shoot! I was only coming to check on you!”

“Scorpan, you have five seconds to get down from there before I believe Wind Chime’s suspicions!” Said Tick warningly.

Even as Scorpan landed on the tile floor as gently as possible, it shook a little. He stared down at the three ponies that only reached near his knees.

“How long have you been up there?” asked Tick.

“Me and the rest could hear voices coming from outside the throne room and thought it was Discord. I volunteered to investigate and I found you three. What happened to the rest?”

“Ah, so that’s what his name is,” said Tick taking interest.

“Who cares what he calls himself?” said Tock. “More importantly, what do you mean by “the rest?”

“Me and the other party guests of course,” said Scorpan as if this was obvious. “Them, the staff, and the guards.”

“So it was you who started taking everyone when the orbs went out,” said Wind Chime, pointing her hoof at the towering creature in front of them.

“Yes, but I didn’t do it for Discord,” Scorpan admitted with a growl. “I thought I could keep his attention on me if I acted fast enough. But he saw what I was up to and took his majesty and the Queen before I could.”

“And everyone else is safe in the throne room?” asked Wind Chime

“Yes,” said Scorpan relieved to see that they could trust him and Tick’s horn had stopped glowing. “And now that I’ve found you three and the Princesses too… Where are they?”

“Princess Aurora and Noble Heart went after Discord first but they were beaten by him,” said Wind Chime, her ears lowering. “After that, Celestia and Luna went through that door on the left and… and… Oh, no.”

She met Tick’s eyes and the two understood that they had messed up. Tick smacked his head.

“We messed up badly this time!”

“Do you two mind filling me in?” Asked Tock clearly lost.

“Well, you were right in a way bro,” said Tick, “Discord is using those he took as bait to lure those remaining into his trap.”

“Yeah?” nodded Tock catching on. “And if all he had this whole time were the King and Queen then…”

His eyes widened and he too smacked himself hard.

“Oh for the love of Equestria! I knew we should have went after them! They’re walking right into his hooves and they don’t even realize it yet! Come on, let’s hurry before… What the hay?!”

The doors in front of them began to vanish. Tock ran at the barely visible door, but it remained transparent and he passed through it and it vanished.

“Game or no game, that’s just playing dirty!” he said angrily.

“We have no choice but to wait now,” said Tick, his ears lowering. “Hey, is it just me, or has the night changed to day and back again?”

The four looked at window where sure enough, the nigh switched back to day.

“How did we miss that?” Said Tock raising an eyebrow.

“Wait a minute!” Exclaimed Wind Chime in excitement. “I just realized something! Scorpan, you just came out of the throne room right?”

“Yes I did,” said Scorpan and he too saw what she was suspecting.

She grinned at the two puzzled Unicorns and said cheerfully. “Maybe we can still help out after all!”

Back outside, beyond the maze and at the mouth of the forest, the king and queen were dangling by vines that have broken through the ground. They had constricted around their bodies, wrapping them up in cocoons. Smaller roots had crept up the back of their necks and covered up their horns. Next to them Princess Aurora and Noble Heart had just awakened.

“W-where am I?” Aurora moaned.

“Nice of you to join us,” said Night Shade.

“Aurora?” Came Noble Heart’s voice.

He wiggled in his prison until it spun him around to face the other captives.

“What happened? Where are we? Ah, I see we found them. Good, now what? Can one of you get us loose?”

“An excellent idea Noble,” said Night Shade pleasantly. “But as you can see we’re a little “Tied up at the moment.”

“Dear, is this the time?” asked Star Bright embarrassed.

“Nothing wrong with finding humor in a tricky situation,” Night Shade said smiling to himself. “You could say we’re just “Hanging out” until somepony finds us.”

“Night Shade, this is serious!” Snapped Star Bright. “We need to free ourselves before he gets back!”

“Ok, ok. Let me see… Aurora, see if you can swing over to me.”

Rocking her imprisoned body, Aurora came closer to the King with each swing. Night Shade grabbed onto her with his mouth and tried to chew through the vines. Just when he thought he could feel the knots begin to loosen, a free vine slithered up to them and wrapped itself around his neck. Gagging, the King let Aurora go making her collide into Noble Heart. Star bright tried to move, but the vines trapping her tightened their grip.

“What’s this, what’s this we have here?” pouted a reappearing Discord. “I leave you alone for five minutes and this is what I return to? You Alicorns can be such a bore sometimes!”

He snapped his clawed hand and the vine chocking the King let go. Coughing, he tried to use his magic, but his covered up horn remained concealed. Discord leaned close and looked at his crown with interest.

“You know, I thought something was missing,” he said taking Night Shade’s crown and laid down on a weeded hammock he had just made with more appearing vines. “A king will be needing his crown after taking over.”

“And what makes you think the ponies of this kingdom will ever allow you to become king?” said Noble Heart, glaring at the Shapeshifter.

“Them?” Questioned Discord smiling wickedly. “Who ever said they would make the call?”

“What do you mean?” Noble Heart asked through gritted teeth.

“I said too much already,” Discord tutted. “Not that it will matter. The last pieces of the puzzle will be here any minute now and the collection will be complete. Yes, I know who you are, Princess Aurora. What a fascinating history you have. And to wind up with someone whose time will run out long before yours? That is quite the accomplishment.”

“Spare me your impassive opinion!” Aurora shouted, her anger coming out. “Now tell us, what do you want?”

“It’s not about what I want,” said Discord coolly. “It’s about what we want. Your kind along with others, have stumbled into territories that don’t belong to you.”

“Is that what this is all about?” Asked Night Shade frowning. “If you are upset about our carless actions, then I can reassure you that the matter has been dealt with.”

“No,” said Discord lazily as he put the crown through his antler. “I think not. You see, we have grown tired of lying in the shadows in hopes that you would leave us alone. So, a selected few have been chosen to even up the playing field.”

“Is this another one of your games?” said Noble Heart struggling to break free.

“Not this time,” said Discord, his smile disappearing for the first time and his tone switched to that of one who should be taken seriously. “A hive has found a place to grow in the west. I wouldn’t be surprised if they found a plentiful source of food by now. Another fellow creature I know of seems to have taken a liking to this place. Especially the forest.”

“And why are you here?” asked Night Shade casually, wanting to get as much information out of Discord as possible.

“I’m only holding down the fort until he gets back. I thought I might as well make myself at home in the meantime.”

“Discord, if you and the rest can wait a little longer, I promise we can settle an agreement. We know another of your kind as well and he can vouch for us.”

“Do you now?” said Discord, his sleek smile returning. “And who is this creature you speak off?”

Night Shade opened his mouth, but closed it again. Although Scorpan hadn’t said anything about it, he was sure that he was uncomfortable about arriving to the Celebration. Could he be just as scared of his fellow creatures like most of pony kind? Or maybe he was afraid of only one monster finding out. Star Bright thought she had just seen a shadow sweep past the ground. Discord was to busy focusing on her husband to care about anything else. Acting fast, she lifted her neck just enough to see a flash of something ruby and golden orange circle around them.

“We’re down here!” she said in hopes to the sky. “We are here! Please, help us!”

The thing circling them made one last lap before it took off back to castle. Hoping that her message had been received, she lowered her head back down to face the Shapeshifter. He was still waiting for the King to answer his last question. It was her turn to speak now. She coughed loudly making Discord turn to face her. She began to speak slowly and clearly.

“I think he is scared that others won’t like finding out that he has befriended us. But we give you our word that a wager has been set!”

“Ah, a wager you say?” said Discord interested. “Tell me, does this have a part where you and the rest leave our lands?”

“No, but we will be willing to split them with you! That way, no one will have to leave!”

“Wrong answer!” said Discord harshly. “I should have known you wouldn’t give up what doesn’t belong to you!”

“Discord, please hear us out! If you and the rest hear what we plan to do, I’m sure we can…”

“Enough!” Discord barked, his pupils shrinking to the size of seeds.

He looked madder than ever as he began to speak to himself in muffled whispers. All of his captives could feel his magic growing from within.

“Of course you wouldn’t give them up! He was right after all! The only way to insure we never get trampled on again is to take action! Scorpan, you are the one that’s wrong here! We are going to take back what’s ours by force if we have to! But why stop there? We could even take a little extra while we’re at it. To make an example… Yes, make it clear that we will not be pushed around ever again.”

All four prisoners sensed Discords power rising to alarming heights. What was more troubling is that he didn’t seem to care or notice the amount of power he had.

“Discord!” Night Shade called out in desperation. “You have to calm down! Your magic! Are you even aware of how much you have building up inside you?”

“Oh, I’m very much aware,” said Discord darkly. “And do you want to know he best part about it? I can make anything and everything bend to my will!”

“You’re insane!” cried Noble Heart. “Do you know how much damage you can cause? This isn’t just another game! This can turn out worse than you think if you can’t control it! The outcome could be chaotic!”

“Now, there’s something I like to hear,” said Discord, his eyes staring hungrily at his four prisoners. “Chaos, and nothing more!”

And he started toward Noble and Aurora.

“Don’t you touch her, you beast!” snarled Noble Heart as tried with all his might to free himself.

“A beast am I?” said Discord in a soft voice that sent a chill down his captives spines. “We’ll see who the beasts are once your true colors show.”

The deranged Shapeshifter made his clawed hand glow bright yellow and edged it close to Noble’s snout. Noble tried to back away, but the lit talon drew ever near. It was inches away from his cheek. He could feel something strange taking over him and…

“That’s enough!” Discord, leave them alone!”

It was Night Shade who had spoken. Discord lowered his hand and faced the daring King.

“If anyone deserves your wrath, it’s me! I was the one who ordered your lands to be taken in the first place! Please, they had nothing to do with it!”

“And he’s not the only one!” Star Bright spoke up. “I am also responsible for what has happened!”

“Star Bright, no!” Night Shade urged his wife.

“I am just as guilty as you are my love,” she said softly. “It was up to me to suggest an alternative if we came across a troubling situation like this. And I didn’t. We are the ones to blame.”

Discord started toward the two. Both his hands were glowing bright yellow.

“Star Bright, if I was able to, I would hug you right now,” said Night Shade smiling at his wife.

“I know you would. And I…”

But what she would have said was never found out. At that moment Discord clamped both hands onto their heads. Their bodies shun the same yellow color as the mad creature held them still.

“How sweet,” he said sardonically. “I might vomit!”

The King and Queens mouths were open wide as if they were in a soundless scream. Aurora and Noble Heart fought against their cocoon prisons but it was no use. Their restraints tightened and they were finding it hard to breath. Discord snapped his clawed fingers and the vines loosened up just enough to allow them to breath.

“Quit struggling!” He barked, starting to get annoyed. “How is the collection going to be complete when two have strangled themselves?”

The yellow light covering the King and Queen faded away. Whatever Discord had done to them was unclear. The two were still alive, but they had fainted. Their coats remained snowy and inky black.

“Out with it!” Noble Heart yelled. “What did you do to them?!”

“I had meant to turn their world upside down,” said Discord sounding a little troubled. “But apparently their magic is stronger than I thought.”

Above them, three shadows drew close. Discord had not seen it. He was stopped by a loud booming voice. “Stop right... there?”

It was Celestia. She along with Luna and the Phoenix were coming in at lightning speed. Before Celestia could finish her demand, Luna had flown passed her and sprung into action! With magic flowing up her horn, she cast a flash of silver light that hit the Shapeshifter, launching him into the forest! The two sisters landed close to the captives, the Phoenix landed on Celestia’s back. Her eyes were fixed on the spot where Discord had gone.

“That might have been a little much Luna.” Celestia said in disapproval.

“I don’t think it was enough,” objected Luna. “Did you not see what he was about to do?”

“I did, but now we lost sight of him.”

“Girls?” interjected Aurora, but none of them seemed to have heard her.

“Who knows what he’s turned into by now?” added Celestia.

“We’ll be able to deal with him if he shows his face again!” said Luna throwing her sister’s comment aside. “Besides, I thought you were all in for rash actions like that!”

“There is a time and place for that!” said Celestia, but her patients were now being test. “We need to be carful on how we deal with Discord!”

“Girls!” Aurora spoke up making the two regain focus on what they were supposed to be doing.

“Oh, right, sorry about that Aurora!” said Celestia hurrying over to the trapped hostages.

“No, not us!” said Aurora stopping them. “Get the King and Queen first!”

The Phoenix flew off Celestia’s back and landed on the King’s motionless form. She began to peck and bite at the vine holding him up. With a final tug and snap, Night Shade fell into Celestia’s hooves. The Phoenix moved to the Queen next and continued the same process. The vine holding Star Bright up broke and she too fell into Luna’s awaiting hooves. Celestia and Luna turned the cocoons around in expectation, but what they saw were two deer looking back at them in fear and gratitude.

“What is going on?” Luna said as the two freed the deer that scampered back into the woods. “I thought Aurora said mom and dad were in these!”

“They were,” said Aurora worriedly. “I guess Discord doesn’t want to let us go just yet. Hurry, free us before he does something else!”

But they never got the chance to. The roots below Aurora and Noble Heart broke out of the ground and started to walk away with them still dangling helplessly. Hovering above Celestia and Luna, the Phoenix glared as Discord reappeared with a loud crack next to them, a look of disappointment on his face.

“Dear me,” he said shaking his head at the two Princesses. “Attacking someone while their back is turned? And here I was thinking royals of your stature would be more noble.”

“Enough games Discord!” shouted Celestia. “We’ve beaten your maze, now return everyone you have taken!”

“Everyone?” Questioned Discord scratching his beard. “I have no idea what you mean. All I have are these four.”

He snapped his talons and the King and Queen reappeared next to him. They stood perfectly still. Their eyes closed.

“Release them!” Celestia Commanded.

“I told you that you would find what you are looking for at the end of the maze.” Began Discord, his grin returning. “I was surprised that you brought no one else with you. But I’m not complaining. I should thank you. It will make things easier on me. ”

Luna felt her stomach drop as the truth about the test sunk in. “You never took anyone else did you?”

“We have a winner!” proclaimed Discord thoroughly enjoying himself. “You fell for the bait and now the collection is complete! The whole royal family is trapped!

“Who ever said we would go down without a fight!” growled Luna.

“I never expected you to Princess,” said Discord even more pleased. “You want your family back? I think you know how that’s going to happen.”

“At last,” said Luna pounding her hooves together. “We’ll beat you! No Problem!”

She was ready to attack, but Celestia had held out a wing to stop her.

“Once again, you bore me Princess,” yawned Discord. “You two against me in a physical conflict? You wouldn’t last a single minute.”

Celestia lowered her wing. Luna smiled at her and the Phoenix sensing that something was about to happen flew away. The two sisters spread their wings and took flight, heading straight for Discord. He stood his ground and waited for the blow to come. With the force of two stampeding bulls, Celestia and Luna made their horns glow and took aim! Discord’s smile widened he raised his clawed hand and paw. Celestia and Luna felt themselves make contact with their target. They could sense Discord’s own magic fighting back. Then, Discord grabbed them by the horns and lifted them into the sky! The three soared up until the forest below became flat colors of dark green and brown. Celestia and Luna were thrown away where they spun out of control. Celestia was the first to recover and dove after Luna who was still falling. Discord hovering feet above them, watched in amusement as Celestia caught Luna and helped her regain control. With great speed, Celestia shot up to Discord who this time fought back. Like a speeding bullet, he dove at the white Alicorn. His clawed hand crackled with magic. Celestia shot her spell, but Discord morphed into a bird and avoided the attack. He shot passed the Sun Princess and headed straight for Luna. With her horn glowing, Luna waited for Discord, but instead of continuing the assault he stopped. Luna was thrown off so much by this, that she hadn’t seen her sister chasing after him. Discord disappeared with a loud crack and puff of pink smoke. Celestia shot right through the smoke slamming right into Luna, sending them both falling to earth. Laughing maniacally, Discord wasn’t done with them yet. He dove after them, making his hands glow purple and blue. When he caught up with them, he was holding two orbs that gave off small sparks

“I told you,” he said to Celestia. “In this fight, the winner will be me!”

Luna sprung into action! She caught herself and shot a beam of silver light at Discord who tossed his blue orb away. With a swipe of his free hand he blocked the attack leaving Celestia free to cast her own spell directly at his face. Discord let out a yell of pain as he flew away from the two. Luna wasted no time in pursuing him. Discord had managed to conjure up another blue orb and vanished only to reappear behind her. Luna felt a strong electrical shock as the orb made contact with her back.

“Enough rough housing!” Discord yelled as he dodged Celestia’s frontal assault. “You had your fun Princesses! And you put up a good fight. But now…”

He ceased Celestia by the horn again and looked into her eyes. “We’ll finish this my way.”

He hit Celestia in the chest with the remaining purple orb and let her fall to the ground below. Aurora and Noble Heart watched on as Celetia’s body slammed into the grassy ground where like her sister, she too had skidded to a violent stop. Leaving long drag marks behind. Discord lowered himself to the ground too landing without a care. Completely winded, the two sisters forced themselves to get back up. Discord waited as he picked his teeth looking bored.

“Are you two finished behaving like fillies?” he asked.

The two glared at him in response.

“Good because I think my way in settling this is much more dare I say it, simpler. It’s clear to me that you two know your magic. But let’s see if you’re willing to put it to the test.”

“What is it you want from us?” Celestia asked still glaring.

“It’s simple, we will settle this here and now with a Magic Face Off!”

“Fine!” said Luna, shaking her head as the ringing in her ears faded away. “We except!”

“Perfect!” Boomed Discored. “Let’s begin shall we?”

With his clawed hand glowing he raised it and made one of the newly built houses of Ponyville rise out of the ground with a patch of dirt still intact. It hovered there while another was rising behind it. Celestia and Luna were just thinking at least no one was inside it when they heard cries of fear coming from the window.

“You have got to be kidding me!” Luna groaned taking off. “Celestia get the house, I’ll take care of the ponies trapped inside!”

With a plan in motion the two sisters flew up to the houses only to be knocked off course by a powerful gust of wind seconds later.

“Weather can change at the most unlikely times!” shouted Discored enjoying the show. “And speaking of unexpected things…”

With a snap of his talons the sun lowered to be replaced by the night sky and moon. Luna swore as she flew up to the front door kicking it open. She went inside where she saw the most bizarre creatures she had ever encountered. Four rabbits with skunk tails were cowering at the corner of the room.

“Ok,” said Luna thinking fast. “Easy does it little ones! I’m here to help!”

Outside Celestia was investigating the dirt platform with her hoof. She made her horn glow and there was a flash of white light. Inside Luna had the feeling of her body being lifted to the ceiling and a second later she was pinned up with the rest of the rabbit skunks as the house continued to fall from the sky. Celestia dove after the falling house wanting to make up for her mistake She dove underneath it and begin to shoot magic at the patch of dirt. The house began to loose speed and Luna had managed to crawl over to the trapped bunnies and scoop them up in her wings right before she fell to the floor. Celestia focused all her magic on making sure the house landed back where it had come from. Once safely back to earth she began to lower the second house. The door to the first house swung back open where the rabbit skunks came scurrying out clearly terrified. Out next, shaking in her hooves and covered in a foul scent was Luna.

“Don’t even ask,” she said to Celestia as she helped her lower the remaining house.

With the second home safely brought back down. Luna was about to give Discord a piece of her mind when the ground at their hooves became covered in soap and water. They tried to walk in it but it was like trying to walk on ice. They struggled to keep their balance when Discord made a wall of crushed tomatoes appear out of thin air and sent it crashing into them. Celestia and Luna were knocked off their hooves and slid across the field. The smell may have left Luna but now she and Celestia were covered in red liquid. Shaking themselves clean, they only had seconds to recover before they spotted the next problem. Live weeds and thorns were rising from the ground, threatening to cover the homes of Ponyville. Kicking off the ground, the two made quick work of the green mess. Discord tapped his chin thoughtfully and made the sun rise yet again.

“Is that… all you… got?” asked Luna after another round of random levitating houses and fixing the soapy ground.

“Oh, no.” said Discord. “I have one last trick up my sleeve.”

Huffing, Celestia and Luna prepared themselves. This was it. If they stopped Discords next spell then they would put this whole thing to a close. With both his paw and clawed hand glowing he made both the sun and moon rise. On his left there was the night sky and on the right, the day.

“There you have it Princesses.” He said smiling nastily at them. “If you can fix this, you will have beaten me.”

Celestia and Luna’s mouths fell open. How on earth were they supposed to fix this? They hadn’t had the sun and moon obey them fully just yet. Even keeping them under their power for a second was just as hard.

“Well,” said Discord. “Can you do it? One wrong move…”

“We know!” said Luna frustrated. “We’ll lose!”

Celestia and Luna took their places and looked up at the sky. The giant orbs reflected in their eyes as they made their horns glow. Discord looked up at the sky and back at them. He smiled confidently as the two struggled to fix the sky.

“Come on!” moaned Celestia starting to sweat. “Come on! We have to do this! It has to work this time!”

The two closed their eyes blocking out the Master of Chaos. Their horns continued to glow, but the sky showed no signs of changing at any time soon. With their heads starting to hurt, Celestia and Luna’s horns stopped glowing and they opened their eyes dreading what they would see. Discord’s smile widened as he looked into the two helpless tired faces.

“Well, well,” he said with a fake frown. “It looks like I win.”

“Not quite!” came a voice from behind the princesses.

Turning around, Celestia and Luna saw the royal guard followed by their friends and the rest of Canterlot, Ponyville and Cloudsdail. Tock was supporting a beaten Black Wood as Wind Chime spoke.

“Are you two really going to let something like this stop you?” she said.

Discord saw Scorpan in the crowd of ponies and shook his head in sorrow.

“You know Scorpan? I would have thought your brothers quick chat with you would have been enough to prevent you from making the wrong choice!”

“The wrong choice?!” Scorpan roared. “I am doing what I think is right! It is you who is at fault Discord!”

“If these two can’t fix the sky,” began Discord pointing at Celestia and Luna. “Then who’s left to stop me? This kingdom’s last hope in protection will have failed to preform their duties!”

Discords words sunk into Celestia and Luna deeper than any sword ever could. As much as they hated to admit it, Discord was right. Their mother and father along with their older sister and brother-in-law were all beaten by him. If they failed to stop him too then what hope did the rest of Canterlot have? They felt their ears fall and eyes begin to water. Why couldn’t they do it? Why couldn’t they preform their duties? Were they not worthy of having such a huge responsibility after all?

“You’re wrong!” Snap Shot yelled back. “You don’t know her highnesses like I do! Just you wait!”

He met Celetia and Luna’s eyes.

“Even if you two fail, we will never give up on you! So, go on!” he said encouragingly. “Show him what you’re made of!”

His words were met by an uproar of cheers and agreement from the rest of the guard. Celestia smiled back at him.

“If that was your way of saying you believe in us, then what took you so long?”

“Just get to casting already!” Snap Shot said turning slightly red in the face.

With their friends and the whole kingdom behind them, Celestia and Luna turned to face Discord again who was pretending to barf into a barrel he had just conjured up.

“Are you quit finished?” he asked tossing the barrel aside.

“Yes,” said Celestia with a new wave of confidence flowing through her. “We are and we except your challenge!”

Celestia and Luna looked back up at the sky. Their horns glowed again as they lifted themselves off the ground. Not only did they feel that this time around controlling the sun and moon was easy, but it felt perfectly normal to do. As if they always had the ability to do it. They just hadn’t realized it until now. The only thing holding them back was their own fears of the future. But now they new that no matter what the future held, their friends and the kingdom would be by their side no matter what. They closed their eyes and concentrated. The magic that flowed through them was growing and soon it would be time to release it. Only this time, they knew it would work. They opened their eyes as they shun white and the sun and moon began to move. Discord watched in disbelief as his last trick was being stopped. He looked up at the two who had their hooves spread out and continued to control the large masses with ease. The sun went down first while the moon lowered just enough to be brought back up. It was night again and with one final flash of blinding white light, everything was back to normal! Discord spun around to see that his once perfect playground had been brought back to its normal state. The forest was still there but what he would find upon his return he had no idea. To his horror he saw that Princess Aurora and Noble Heart were free. His moment of worry was short lived when he saw the King and Queen. They may have awakened, but he could have sworn he saw their eyes flash grey. He looked back at Celestia and Luna who had landed back on the ground. They swayed a little before regaining their balance.

“There you have it Discord!” said Celestia in her old cocky tone. “We win!”

To theirs and the rests surprise, he began to clap.

“Bravo,” said with an unconvincing smile. “Yes, well done indeed! I can see what the captain means now. You do have strong magic in you after all!”

“Guards!” Snap Shot ordered. “Seize this vile creature at once!”

The royal guards swooped down and surrounded Discord, their spears raised.

“No!” shouted Celestia. “Snap Shot don’t arrest him!”

“Celestia,” began Snap Shot stopping by the two sisters. “Don’t tell me your letting this filth go? After everything he’s done? How can you let him walk free?!”

“Celei,” said Luna wanting to agree with the captain this time. “I really think we should let the guards…”

“I said no,” said Celestia patiently, but her voice was that of her mothers. “Discord will not be arrested!”

“I won’t?” said Discord sounding just as confused as Snap Shot felt.

“No, you won’t,” repeated Celestia patiently. “But you will forever be banished from this kingdom! If you dare to set one of your many forms inside this kingdom again then there will be nothing Luna or I can say or do to change the guard’s minds!”

Discord shot one last look at the King and Queen before looking back at the two Alicorns.

“Guards, let him go!” Celestia ordered.

The spears retracted and the royal guard moved aside for Discord to leave. Discord gave Celestia and Luna a deep bow.

“Her highnesses are too merciful,” he said. “I will leave this place and never return.”

“Really?” questioned Luna. “And what makes you think we trust you’ll stand by that?”

“It’s like Celestia said,” said Discord with a smirk. “There will be nothing you or her can say or do that will stop the captain and his knights in shining armor from taking me in.”

He gave Snap Shot one last challenging look before he vanished with another loud crack. Only this time, he did not reappear before them. Celestia and Luna met their families proud eyes. Some of the guards hurried over to help Noble Heart support the King and Queen. Aurora and Noble smiled at the two sisters. Celestia and Luna smiled back but they felt their eyes starting to close on them and their vision grew fuzzy. Luna was the first to collapse. Celestia tried to help her back up but she too fell and together they lay passed out, completely oblivious to the commotion starting to form around them.

Chapter 19

Chapter 19

Letters of the Past

The sun rose over the mountains of Canterlot. The town of Ponyville was in the process of being inhabited by ponies of all three races. The royal guards had been sent to investigate the Everfree Forest. Last night was not what they had expected the start of the new age of harmony to be like. The Master of Chaos, Discord had proven to be a powerful foe to the kingdom and its rulers. The King and Queen were back on their hooves but their eldest daughter, Aurora couldn’t help but to feel that something wasn’t quit right with them. They seemed slower than ever and more likely to express their disappointment when they were given bad news. One example of unfavorable news came to them when the royal guards told them that the Everfree is no longer a safe place for the ponies of the kingdom and anyone venturing inside the forest. They ended their report with the advice that anyone brave enough to go into the forest should take great care. It was then decided that a warning sign would be placed at the mouth of the forest as an act of caution to all daring to go inside. Celestia and Luna had awoken to find that their victory over Discord and fulfilling their duties as Princesses was met with newfound respect and admiration amongst the citizens and guards. Celestia blushing furiously accepted her fans, cries of joy and was pleased to share her knowledge of flying to new flyers. Luna on the other hoof didn’t know how to handle the new popularity surrounding her.

Most days now the two sisters would be seen venturing into the forest with a few guards or in some cases, Black Wood and Wind Chime who wasted no time in performing their skills. Wind Chime would check in on the animals of the forest to see how they were coping with their new homes while Black Wood would examine the slightest hints of magic in the air. One particular lead he had found turned out to be a very unfriendly bunch of trees that came to life when approached and furiously swung their branches at them. A new trace of magic he and the two sisters sensed was coming from somewhere far in the Everfree. When Celestia and Luna asked the guards about it, they would mysteriously go deaf or change the subject by informing them that the next part of the forest was clear of any approaching dangers. This strategy did not sit well with Black Wood who continued to periodically venture out on his own in order to find the source of the unknown magic. Lost on what they should do for the forest, Celestia and Luna visited Scorpan in the cave he his older brother and Discord had taken refuge in during the winter to ask him about anything Discord might have done while they were living together.

“Nothing that I saw made me any more suspicious than I already was about him,” said Scorpan one afternoon outside of the cave.

Was it their imagination or did Scorpan always appear worried about having them around the cave? Still the two sisters continued to question him whenever they got the chance. According to Scorpan, Discord was a dangerous creature who should be taken seriously. He especially was against Celestia’s decision on banishment. He warned her that Discord would not take the threat seriously at all and insisted that they should be on high alert for his eventual return. Celestia took Scorpan’s advice into consideration over the next couple weeks. When the two informed Snap Shot and Commander Hurricane about Scorpan’s warning they took their orders to heart as they agreed to work together on setting up a daily watch patrol in both the sky and land. With the guards on new patrol duties, Ponyville and Cloudsdail continued to grow in population. Nearing the end of spring, Celestia and Luna were now in full control of the sun and moon. Luna had set up her own station in the east wing tower of the castle. Every night she would head to that part of the castle to perfume her duties as Princess of the night. She had just finished yet another successful moon rising. The guards below had switched their patrols yet again.

Celestia was below the castle in the mysterious library going over old books and letters. She had hoped that she would find something from the past that would tell her anything about Discord. The Pheonix had perched itself on a candleholder and provided light with her own glowing body. So far Celestia started her search in the files of the former Princess of Equestria. She caught little side notes of a type of strange creature who had just started to make their presence known to their world. Could it be Discord? Something told her that wasn’t the case since the next note had informed the Princess that the creature was a large black dragon. This turned out later to be The Defiler. Celestia was all too familiar with the amount of damage and destruction he could bring. She continued to look through other files for another hour until she finally came across something that wasn’t about Discord but a type of tree rumored to be somewhere in the Everfree Forest. She began to read the note directed to the former Princess.

“Your highness, I am writing this letter to inform you that our suspicions were correct after all. It appears as hard as it is to believe, there is indeed a tree that carries immense power within the Everfree Forest. As we approached it, the Unicorn guards could sense the power coming from within its very bark! Upon further inspection there appeared to be strange markings on it, six to be precise. Almost like they were supposed to symbolize something. What that is we don’t know. Starswirl himself is very intrigued by the idea of a tree containing magic. Should we let him see what he thinks of it?

Your Captain of the Royal Guard, Captain Feather Duster.”

At the end of the letter Celestia sat back thinking hard. She was sure something about the letter sounded awfully familiar to her. Black Wood had said something was trying to repair the damage that The Defiler had inflicted on the forest and even put up a fight to attempt to stop Discord’s magic from spreading as well. Could the source of the strange secondary magic within the Everfree be the same tree from back then?

With having some kind of lead on the strange occurrences in the forest, Celestia quickly brought back more letters that had been sent to or written by the former Princess after the remarkable discovery. She was in luck. Just after that letter she found the Princess’ response.

“Dear Captain Feather Duster, You have done well to inform me of your findings. I will write to Starswirl so he can accompany you in the next outing.

Signed, Princess Beatrix.”

And after that another note was written. Not to the Captain of the royal guard, but to Starswirl.

“Dear Starswirl, I understand your fascination with the sacred tree, but I think you’re being too quick to state that this is the same tree that is said to hold the Elements of Harmony. Even if it is the Tree of Harmony I do not think we should tamper with or try to harness its power for our own personal gain. Please don’t do anything rash and leave the tree alone. I will tell the royal guards to leave their posts in the Everfree Forest by tomorrow. I hope you will do the same.

Singed, Princess Beatrix.”

“Why would Beatrix not want to master the trees magic?” Celestia found herself wondering. “According to legend the master of the Elements would be granted the power to restore harmony to the lands and vanquish any foe that tried to disrupted it.”

Then the idea of someone with bad intentions came to mind. What if the one with the Elements was not out to restore piece but to upset it? If someone like Discord or The Defiler were to get their claws on it then the damage would be far worse. It was then that Celestia understood why Princess Beatrix forbade Starswirl or anyone else in the royal guard to go near the tree again. If the Tree of Harmony fell into the wrong hands, the outcome would be severe. Not one letter about the topic had told Celestia where the tree was. If Black Wood is on the trail of the Tree of Harmony then she must do the same to stop him before it is found again and with Discord out there somewhere, who knows how fast it would take for word to reach him and what if he decides to go after the sacred tree himself. On the candleholder, the Phoenix let out a sharp caw that alerted Celestia. She spun around to see her father at the library doors. His expression was blank as he stared once at Celestia and then at the files she had uncovered.

“Father,” she said in surprise. “I’m sorry, I didn’t see you there. What are you doing down here?”

“I should be asking you the same thing,” said Night Shade now frowning at his daughter. “What have I told you about coming down here?”

“I wasn’t down here for no reason,” said Celestia clearly not prepared for this.

“I thought I told you not to come down here unless it was of great importance,” said Night Shade firmly.

“It was,” said Celestia truthfully. “Honest. Ever since Discord left, I wanted to see if I could find anything else about him. If he returns like Scorpan warned us he might, we need to be ready!”

“I see,” said Night Shade raising an eyebrow. “And you think you will find anything about him down here?”

“Well, I wasn’t having any luck up there.” Celestia said pointing a hoof at the ceiling where the main floor of the Castle was. “So I thought I might as well try down here.”

“Celestia,” said Night Shade sounding fed up with her. “Discord is gone! Finished, you banished him yourself! Now, if you want to be of any use to the kingdom, go back up and focus on real problems! It will be yours and Luna’s responsibility one day to look after this kingdom!”

“Since when do you care about how we preform our duties?” asked Celestia standing up to face her father. “You and mom may have been interested in our endeavors before, but lately you two have been keeping a lot of things from us!”

“We have been perfectly honest with you two about everything so far!” said Night Shade just as loud.

“Have you?” argued Celestia. “When were you going to tell us about Discord then? When were you going to tell us about the Griffins gaining territory? When were you going to tell us about a giant flying bat monkey who just so happens to be an old friend of yours?”

“There are some things you and Luna aren’t prepared for yet!” Night Shade boomed, his horn giving off small sparks.

“I think we are!” objected Celestia. “We helped you and mom fight The Defiler and save Canterlot! We found out about Scorpan and befriended him too! We fought Discord to save you two and won! We can now raise the sun and moon without any trouble! You want to know what I think? I think you two are the ones who aren’t ready to let us be the ones we are destined to be! You yourself told us five years ago that we have more power in us than we could ever imagine! This world would one day need its Princesses of Equestria! And now that we are so close to doing just that, you two….”

“That’s enough!” Demanded Night Shade stomping his left hoof making a loud thundering rumble go off. “Celestia, you and your sister have come so far, but… You are not ready to take on your roles just yet.”

The horrible words wrapped themselves around Celestia like a Boa Constrictor and began squeezing the fight out of her. A lump was forming in her throat and her eyes began to water.

“Is that what you think?” she asked her voice cracking. “Is everything we have done all for nothing?”

“No,” said Night Shade. “But your recklessness still shows Celestia! You are far too impatient! You have no time to think things over! You run off and expect everything to be fine when what’s done is done! And as for Luna… Let’s just say she has her own battles to focus on before she can rule over anyone!”

Celestia couldn’t take anymore of her father’s criticisms. She galloped passed him with the Phoenix tailing close behind. As her hoofsteps died out, Night Shade heard her give a small sob before the door to the main castle floor closed. Night Shade sighed and approached the now darkened desk. He made his horn glow bright to see what his daughter had been looking at. His eyes found the letters about the Defiler and then he saw the ones about the Tree of Harmony. He read over them quickly and once he had finished he left. Not even bothering to return them to their rightful places. Back upstairs he nodded over to a pair of guards who had spotted him. They stomped their hooves in response and continued their patrol. Night Shade went up to his and Star Bright’s room where he informed his Queen what had happened underneath the castle.

“You know what this means,” he said seriously.

“Yes,” replied Star Bright just as serious.

“I must be off!” Night Shade said making his way to the balcony. “He will want to know!”

Spreading his wings, Night Shade took off into the night sky. His black body helped him vanish instantly under the cover of night as he made his way to his destination. A cave lied hidden in the mountains just a few miles away from a small village. He landed in the canopy where he located the mouth of the cave and flew inside. The cave was damp and warm. The rock walls leaked out water from above. The further down he went, the longer the cave got. His lit horn provided him with light to see what was ahead of him. The cave went into a vertical drop and he followed a spiral path that led him to a single chamber. In it were chard fish bones that lied scattered across the floor and at the center of the chamber were the skeletal remains of a dragon. Resting inside its rib cage playing a soft melody with what looked like tailbones was Discord. When he spotted his new prized puppet he leaned back inside the skeleton and said in a casual manner.

“Well, let’s have it then. What have you got to tell me?”

Chapter 20

Chapter 20

It’s Time For Chaos

In the far distant dry lands of the Netherlands, Tirek had succeeded in calling the Elders of his kingdom for a meeting. In the castle he now ruled, monsters of all sizes and forms took their place to hear what had to be said. For they too have heard news from the lands outside of the Nether. Rumors of a possible deal in the making. Tirek’s board of Elders rose upon his arrival.

“Welcome back Tirek,” said one of the Elders in a dry croaky voice. “What news have you brought us from your travels?”

“I have brought you not only the answers we seek, but a way to insure that our lands remain ours!” Proclaimed Tirek.

Shrieks and snarls of delight met his ears. He waited for the cheering to stop before continuing.

“My brothers!” he began, looking up to where the rest of his fellow monsters were. “We have sent out several of our own to find and inhabit lands outside of our own that have yet to be claimed. I am pleased to inform you that we have succeeded!”

More roars of delight echoed through the halls.

“I have also come to tell you that we may have the chance we’ve all been waiting for! The fall of the pony kingdom itself! Canterlot!”

This time no one stomped their feet. No one made a sound of pleasure at hearing these words. Tirek had not expected this. He turned to the Elders.

“Well?” he demanded. “Aren’t you satisfied?”

“Satisfied?” repeated one of the Elders. “No, I would not say we are satisfied! You and your brother volunteered to go there so you could speak with her Majesty and the King! What is happening Tirek? Where is Scorpan?”

“It doesn’t matter where Scorpan is!” Tirek snarled impatiently. “The point is we have been given an opportunity to take down Canterlot! Discord is giving us…”

“Discord?!” roared another Elder in cold laughter. “Discord is a loose cannon my boy! A disaster waiting to happen! Why do you think we got rid of him in the first place?”

The rest of the Elders nodded in silent approval. Tirek wasn’t amused in the slightest. Gripping his hand into a fist, he slammed it down on the table.

“I am not a boy!” He barked. “We have been given an opportunity, don’t you see that?! We want our lands back don’t we? So why not attack the problem at the source? We can overthrow the King and Queen and make Canterlot our new kingdom! We can…”

“Go to war with those who wish to remain in good terms with us!” interjected an Elder sharply. “No Tirek, if war is on your mind, then I’m afraid we cannot allow it!”

“There doesn’t have to be a war if we act here and now!” spat Tirek. “Hit them while they’re weak, send them packing!”

“Your lust for power can never be truly satisfied can it?” asked one of the Elders darkly. “Your father saw it, we see it and now, here is final proof!”

“My father was a weak, simple minded fool!” Tirek roared. “He never could do what I have done! Tell me, if he were still king, would we have prevented invaders from taking over our land?”

“We could have found a solution to do so with out mindless violence,” replied an Elder. “We could have managed to save our land and prevent going to war! Tell me Tirek, if we decide to invade Canterlot will it end there? Will you leave the other lands surrounding it alone? Or will you seek them out next?”

“How dare you talk to me like that!” Tirek spat a vain popping in his temple. “I am your King you worthless weak old worm!”

“You are a spoiled boy who never learned that power does not make a King! A true King must put his subjects first! And in doing so, must approach every obstacle with an open caring mind. Your Father knew that! And so does your brother!”

“My brother,” started Tirek, his voice growing dangerously cold. “Is a weak, single minded fool too! He thinks that befriending the ponies will make up for what they have done!”

“Perhaps,” said one of the Elders wisely. “And perhaps not. What can be said about Scorpan is that he is doing what he thinks is right! We need to maintain piece with the ponies Tirek! So I’m sorry, but our answer is no.”

Tirek dug his clawed fingers into the table making deep scratch markings.

“So, that is your final answer then?” he said coldy.

“Yes, it is.” said the Elder to his right. “We have been offered a deal by the King and Queen of Canterlot and by the King of the Gryffins. The old bargain is open again. And this time, we plan to accept it.”

Tirek stood frozen to the spot. This was not at all what he had pictured on his way over. He was supposed to be leading a swarm of monsters into battle. Make the ponies pay for their trespassing and once vengeance on them was over, he would go after the Griffins next. The monsters in the room with them waited in silence waiting for their King to lose his temper again.

“Let me ask you this, my King,” said the Elder to his left. “You said Discord is there too yes? How do you know he isn’t playing you as well?”

This was the final straw, Tirek’s rage got the best of him as he pointed a long finger at the Elders.

“Your fools! All of you! You’ll see, I’ll take down Canterlot! Even if I have to do it by myself!”

“And that,” said the Elder in the center of the Table. “Is where you will fail.”

Tirek stormed out of the Castle in a fury of anger he hadn’t felt in a long time. He was convinced that his plan with Discord was the only way for them to have power again. Yes, power is the only thing that matters and anything else is just an illusion.

Outside of the cave Discord started to way his options. He can wait until Tirek returned so they could take over Canterlot together with his army, but why should he wait? He got this far on his own didn’t he? He had remained in control last time right? Yes, he would go in alone again and this time, he would let his puppets deal with the Three Princesses. The Tree of Harmony was another problem he had to find a solution for and he had an idea that might do the trick. With everything set, it was time for him to leave and give the kingdom of Canterlot a chaotic awakening. With a final loud crack! Discord had vanished, his sights set on the very place he was banished from.

“Celestia may I come in?” asked Aurora patting the closed door with her hoof.

“Yes,” replied Celestia sounding as if she had come down with a head cold.

Aurora opened her sister’s bedroom door to find her looking outside the window. The Phoenix watched her caretaker from her perch. Aurora walked over to her sister and placed a wing on her shoulder.

“You too huh?” she asked with a weak smile.

“What do you mean?” asked Celestia.

“Celei,” said Aurora knowingly. “I can tell just by looking at you. Father had an… interesting conversation with you last night didn’t he?”

“How did you…” started Celestia but Aurora cut her off.

“The King lost his patients with me as well.” She said still smiling. “And all because I suggested that he and the Queen should consider other options.”

“Like what?” Celestia asked.

“Well…” began Aurora. “It’s come to my attention lately that they haven’t been themselves and perhaps they should take some time off to prepare for the future.”

“And he got mad at you just for that?” Celestia said in shock.

“Well, that and I might have said a couple things about the Griffins,” said Aurora sheepishly.

Celestia stared at her older sister. She was so calm and collected about her whole dramatic scene last night. Even when talking to her about it, she managed to keep a strong face. She could see more than ever why Aurora was to become a future Queen of an Empire. She tried to smile back, but all that happened was the feeling of breaking down again. Then Aurora did something she hadn’t expected. She wrapped her wing around her and held tight for comfort.

“Oh, parents. They can be so strange sometimes. These past months have been something haven’t they? First, the Three Pony Tribes, then the peace treaty and making of Ponyville and Cloudsdale. and now Discord of all things. We had our work cut out for us. But in the end we prevailed.”

Celestia knew what Aurora was trying to do and she appreciated it. She allowed her older sister to give her one last squeeze before she gave her a true smile.

“Thank you Aurora,” she said “You’re right it has been a lot to deal with. But it’s our duty to see that Canterlot and Equestria are safe and at peace.”

“That’s the spirit!” Aurora said grinning back. “I know that it hasn’t been easy on you and Luna, but I want you to know that…” but Aurora stopped and her gaze fell to what was outside Celestia’s window.

“Aurora?” Celestia said but she too had sensed a strong wave of magic drawing near.

She turned to look out the window and she too saw it. In the distance, making its way toward the kingdom was a pink overcast. Celestia and Aurora exchanged frightened looks. The door to Celestia’s room flew open as Luna appeared outside it with the same worried look.

“Celestia, Aurora, are you seeing what I see?”

“We know,” said Aurora taking charge. “Celestia, you and Luna get to Ponyville and Cloudsdal to alert the others that he is coming!”

“And you?” asked Luna as Aurora darted towards the open door.

“I will alert the King and Queen! We will have to stop him at Ponyville before he gets any further! Go, now!”

Celestia and Luna made to leave as well. The Phoenix had started to spread her wings when Celestia turned to her. “Not this time! You stay here where it’s safe!”

She left leaving the firebird to begrudgingly stay behind. The two sisters galloped downstairs where members of the staff and guards were staring out the windows at the approaching blanket of clouds. In Ponyville, the inhabitants were stepping outside to watch the overcast draw closer. Celestia and Luna flew overhead splitting up so one could help evacuate Cloudsdale while the other helped Ponyville.

“Citizens of Ponyville!” Luna commanded loudly. “Please evacuate the town! Head up to Canterlot where the royal guard can protect you!”

Instantly the town’s ponies did as they were told. Some were scared of leaving their homes yet again while others rounded up their children and left without a second glance back. Up in Cloudsdale, Celestia met Commander Hurricane who was ordering his troops to help evacuate the ponies of Ponyville. Other Pegasi that inhabited the floating city were seen flying to Canterlot castle.

“Celestia!” Commander Hurricane said hovering in front of her. “We will help you in any way you need!”

“Thank you Commander!” said Celestia. “We need to get everypony to safety before Discord arrives!”

“Already on it!” Commander Hurricane said followed by a loud whistle.

A flock of armored Pegasi flew passed them and headed towards the small town below. They watched as small dots began to dart across the ground being guided by the Commanders fleet. A few separated from the flock and headed strait for the pink blanket that was closing in. Just when they were flying above the pink mass, it morphed into many long hands that shot out and began swatting them away. Celestia saw Luna pointing the last remaining ponies in the right direction and landed next to her.

“Is that everypony?” Commander Hurricane asked.

“I think so,” said Luna.

“Did you see any of our friends Luna?” asked Celestia.

“No, but I’m sure they made it out as well sister!” said Luna confidently.

“They must have,” added Commander Hurricane looking up at the pink overcast that had just finished covering the Forest. “No one would be foolish enough to remain out in the open!”

“I hope your right,” said Celestia as she too looked up at the now pink sky.

“Commander, leave Discord to us!” said Luna. “Return to your fleet! They will need you if Discord doesn’t retreat!”

“As you wish Princess!” Commander Hurricane said saluting her. “If that monster gets near the castle we shall meet him with the full might of Cloudsdale!”

“There won’t be any need for that if he does give up!” said Celestia wishing rather than hoping it was true.

“I think he will,” said Luna. “Look! Mom and dad are on their way now!”

So they were. In the distance, King Night Shade and Queen Star Bright were headed right for them at top speed. Commander Hurricane gave the two sisters one last salute before he kicked off the ground and soared off to the castle. Celestia and Luna looked up to where their parents were as they drew closer. The kingdom was now in a pink blanket that stretched all the way to the castle. The King and Queen landed a little bit away from their daughters. Their eyes fixed on the overcast as from a break in the clouds, a wisp of pink smoke swooped down and touched the ground. As the smoke faded away, they saw Discord immerge. He stayed completely still and stared at the four Alicorns. The King and Queen appeared from behind Luna and Celestia. Their gaze focused only on the Master of Chaos.

“I don’t like the way he’s just standing there,” said Luna seriously. “Mom, dad, we should wait for Aurora to get here too! It will take all of us to defeat him if things get out of hoof.”

But The King and Queen did not answer. They continued to stare down the Shapeshifter. Before Luna or Celestia could say anything else, Discord started forward, his expression calm and focused.

“That’s far enough Discord!” said Celesita loudly. “This is your only chance to leave now or we will order the guards to arrest you!”

“Now is that any way to treat the savior of the Everfree Forset?” asked Discord in a hurt voice. “After all I did for you, are you really going to arrest me?”

“We can and we will!” said Luna firmly. “This is your last chance! Leave now or there will be consequences!”

“I’m afraid I cannot do that Princess,” said Discord a wide grin forming on his face. “I have come too far to give up now. Besides, this time I’m not alone.”

“What do you mean?” Celestia asked.

“I have two new allies on my side! But don’t take my word for it! Why don’t you ask them yourselves?”

He snapped his talons and instantly the King and Queen obeyed. The two looked at their daughters.

“Mom, what does he mean?” asked Luna to Star Bright.

“Discord told us about his plans honey,” said Star Bright in a voice that didn’t match her own. “We listened and came to the conclusion that he is in perfect liberty to take the Everfree Forest and Canterlot from us.”

“This is a joke right?” said Celestia to her father. “You two aren’t serious! If Discord is allowed to rule over the kingdom, who knows what he’ll do to everyone!”

“King Discord,” began Night Shade. “Will make a perfect leader for the new Canterlot! We will gladly step aside if that is what he wishes!”

“What in the world has gotten into you two?” asked Luna in disbelief. “You haven’t been yourselves ever since the Celebration of Unity! Sure, you might have been a little short tempered lately but this… This…”

Then the realization hit her as her mother looked down at her. Her eyes were full of the same dazed look Black Wood had when he was under Discord’s control. Quickly she tried to make her mother snap out of it.

“Mom, you got to listen to me! You and dad are under Discord’s spell! You have to fight it! Aurora will help us when she gets here! And then we can defeat him together!”

“Princess Aurora,” Night Shade began in a matter-of-fact tone. “Won’t be joining us for some time.”

“What do you mean by that?” said Celestia as she and Luna began to back away from their parents.

Discord looked on in pure amusement as the King and Queen started toward their daughters, making their horns glow bright red.

“What I mean is Princess Aurora is taking a nap,” said Night Shade wickedly. “Now why don’t you two do as you are told and stand aside?”

Behind them, Discord raised his clawed hand and the King and Queen stopped in their tracks. Celestia and Luna could sense the magic building up inside of him as he pointed at the two rulers and then at the two sisters. The King and Queens eyes flashed grey as they started toward their daughters again.

“Hey, come on guys, this isn’t funny anymore!” said Celestia backing away slowly with Luna. “What did he just tell you two?”

Nigh Shade and Star Bright’s horns glowed brighter than ever as they prepared to cast their spells.

“Mom, dad, you have to fight it!” pleaded Luna “Snap out of it! Don’t you recognize us?!”

Just then, the King and Queen lowered their heads and took aim. Celestia and Luna were frozen to the spot with fear. They couldn’t make their wings open! Right when the two were about to cast their spells, a flash of blue light hit the King launching him to the side as his spell missed Celestia by inches. The Queen turned around just as a second flash of blue light was cast. Her spell collided with the challengers and the two were locked in a stream of red and blue sparks. Discord looked for the source of the apposing spell and saw a Unicorn and a quick glimpse of gold and purple armor through the shower of sparks. It was Noble Heart and Snap Shot!

“Celestia, Luna, go now!” ordered Noble Heart as he sent his blue beam close to the Queens horn. We’ll hold them off!”

“But what about Aurora?” asked Luna. “She can help us get mom and dad back to normal and then we can…”

A flash of red light just hit the ground at her hooves. Snap Shot darted forward and tackled the King to the ground.

“No time!” he shouted as he and the King were locked in a wrestling match. “What are you two waiting for?! Just go already!”

“He’s right Luna,” said Celestia. “We have to go!”

“But…” Luna started but a cry of pain made them turn.

The Queen had won the magical chain connection and sent Noble Heard flying in the opposite direction. Snap Shot wasn’t fairing any better. The King had just slammed him to the ground and pinned him there with his hoof. Discord was shouting instructions at the fighting pair. All the while the magic in his hungry eyes was growing at an alarming rate.

“No, no! Leave the spares! The Princesses are over there! Get them! Show them no mercy!”

The King and Queen shot their daughters another threatening look before their attention was brought back to their current distractions. Celestia and Luna had no choice. Reluctantly they spread their wings took to the sky where Discord’s screams of fury and the raging battles behind him grew faint.

Author's Notes:

And thus begins parents vs. daughters. There are only six chapters remaining. All of which lead to probably the most challenging choices I had to make for the trilogy so far.

Chapter 21

Chapter 21

Sisters Against Parents

Discord followed the Princesses outlines as they disappeared into the Everfree Foest. Behind him the fighting had stopped. Noble Heart and Snap Shot lied beaten on the ground as the King and Queen waited for further instructions on what to do with them. Discord approached the two weakened stallions with his clawed hand glowing bright yellow.

“You won’t win Discord!” said Noble Heart bravely. “The Princesses will stop you!”

“We’ll see about that,” said Discord smiling nastily down at him.

“Do you really think this can solve anything?”

“Erasing you and the Alicorns sounds like a good start. No, wait. Why should I when you will tear each other apart.”

And with his talon edging forward he touched Noble Hearts snout and the transformation on the two stallions began.

“Well?” he said to his first two puppets that were still waiting for orders. “What are you waiting for? They couldn’t have gotten far! After them!”

Inside the Everfree, Celestia and Luna were moving as quietly as possible in order to avoid detection from any of Discords minions. It was as if the whole forest was watching their every move. The trees creaked eerily as the two ventured further into the unknown. They had to stop several times when the sounds of the forest made them feel as if something out of sight was watching them. They tried to think of how they were going to fight back and more importantly, how were they going to break Discords hold on their parents.

“We need a plan of action!” said Luna at last. “Celestia, tell me that you have something in mind.”

“I… I…” but try as she might, Celestia didn’t have the slightest clue of how they were going to prevail this time.

Last time when it was Black Wood who had hunted them, all they did was outrun him and allow the maze to take care of him. This time they were they were being pursued in a newly grown forest that possibly all obeyed Discord. It was a difficult situation, but they had to figure out something and fast. If they didn’t then who knows what the Master of Chaos would do to the kingdom or has already begun to do with all five Alicorns out of his way. Starting to get a little paranoid about troublesome thoughts, Celestia opted to fly up through the tree’s canopy to see if the sky was still pink and not any other color. She was in luck, the sky was still in the bizarrely colored overcast and nothing else out of the ordinary had occurred yet. As she continued to scan their surroundings, she spotted something that made her heart sink to the bottom of her stomach. The King and Queen were hovering a few yards behind them. Celestia dove back under the canopy as they gave up on their current position.

“Luna, we have to move!” said Celestia frantically. “They’re getting close and we need to loose them!”

“Ok, give me a moment!” said Luna looking around for a possible hiding spot. “I think I see a cave up ahead! Follow me!”

The two galloped off not wanting to look back incase their sudden break for a temporary sanctuary alerted their pursuers. Inside the cave they backed up until they were sure that they were out of sight. As much as they wanted to use a light spell, they couldn’t afford to give themselves away. They staid silent as the chirps from outside had suddenly died out and nothing but their breathing was heard. Their bodies tensed as they listened for any signs of movement outside the caves mouth. Their ears twitched as the sounds of footsteps drew close. But it wasn’t the King or Queen. These footsteps were heavy, followed by a low growl and a putrid smell that filled their nostrils. They waited as the things outside the cave began to sniff the air in search for their prey. Celestia and Luna held their breaths as the monstrosities came closer. They were about to back further into the cave when one of the things howled and the foot steps ran away after what ever had caught their attention.

“Do think it’s safe?” asked Luna.

“I don’t know. Maybe,” said Celestia. “Perhaps we should try a light spell.”

“I wouldn’t do that!” warned a soft female voice from behind them.

Celestia and Luna jumped. They had no idea that someone else was with them.

“Sorry, but we need to see who we’re talking too,” said Celestia trying to see who ever they were looking at in the darkness.

“Shhh!” hissed the voice. “Do you want them to come back? Hurry, follow me your highnesses!”

“How do you know it’s us?” asked Celestia.

“Who else would venture this deep into the forest now at days?” replied the soft voice. “Come on, if you don’t want him to find you, follow me!”

The two sisters obeyed the unknown guide as she led them to the very back of the cave where they saw the same herd of deer form before. Taking refuge with them were bears, otters, birds and what appeared to be every other creature of the forest.

“What are all of you doing down here?” asked Luna in amazement that the cave was big enough to support this much wildlife.

“We’re hiding of course!” said the doe matter-of-factly. “The forest isn’t safe anymore! It has changed and not for the best in some parts!”

“It’s true, said an elderly voice form the crowd of deer. Crocs have changed form along with the wolves! They’re something else now. Something horrible!”

“It was him!” proclaimed another. “I know it was! Remember what he did to me? The Same thing must have happened to them as well!”

“Everyone remain calm!” ordered the doe. “The Princesses are here now!”

Celestia and Luna didn’t know what to say. All around them the animals of the forest were giving them pleading looks. What were they supposed to do when their own parents were under Discords control and what if he decided to turn their kingdom into his personal playground once more? They knew that the royal guard would put up a good fight but how long they would last was unclear. The thought of what would happen to their friends crept into their minds. Flashes of their friends being used as puppets to do Discords bidding was unpleasant and they tried to keep such images out of their heads. Another howl was heard somewhere in the distance.

“This isn’t good,” said one of the stags. “They’re getting closer!”

“Quick mom! “Came the voice of the same fawn from their last encounter. “Take the Princesses to our discovery! I think they need to see it!”

“Not now Abby!” hushed the doe patiently.

“But mom,” pleaded the fawn her ears lowering. “They must see it! It was glowing when I went back to it! What if it’s still doing it?”

“Abby!” Started the Doe sounding stern. “What did I tell you about staying here where it’s safe!?”

More howls where heard from outside the cave. This time, they sounded closer than ever. The doe was about to tell her daughter to stay quiet when Celestia was hit with the realization of what was being told to them. What if…

“Little one!” Celestia started up in urgency. “You said something you found was glowing right?”

“Celei,” Luna began to say as the howling sounded like it was coming from outside the cave entrance. “I don’t think now is the best time for…”

“Can you tell us what it looked like?” continued Celestia ignoring her little sister.

“Yeah,” said the fawn sounding excited that one of the Princesses wanted to hear about her find. “It was a big tree! When a couple others and myself approached it, we could see something on its branches!”

“Where was it?” Celestia pressed on.

“Celei,” said Luna through gritted teeth as she glared down the cave.

Her horn began to glow and the bears and other predators inside the cave bared their teeth at the wolves just out of sight.

“If you’re planning something, get a move on! Those things will be in here any second!”

"Alright!” said Celestia feeling rushed. “Do you remember where you found it?”

“Of course!” chimed the fawn excitedly. “It was down a cliff not far from here! All you have to do is keep going beyond the cave once your outside until the forest opens up! The cliff will be right there!”

The bears began to growl and Luna saw what looked like glowing yellow eyes looking directly at them. She shot a spell at the thing that immediately retreated yelping in fear.

“Celestia!” shouted Luna spreading her wings.

“I’m coming!” answered Celestia dashing over to her side.

“Ready?” asked Luna.

“As I’ll ever be!” Celestia replied, making her horn glow as well. “We have to draw their attention back on us!”

“That shouldn’t be hard,” said Luna. “Where do we go after that? To Scorpan’s hide out?”

“No, we can’t put him into harms way! I have an idea but you must follow me once we’re out of here!”

“Right, I hear you!” said Luna and together they kicked off the rocky floor and swooped down the cave until they saw the entrance.

They could see massive wooden creatures ahead. Their yellow eyes narrowed as they drew closer. The wooden canines yelped as they shot their magic down the tunnel. They caught a quick glimpse of retreating wooden bodies before they swooped high above the canopy and soared off into the distance. They could hear the Timber Wolves howls as they began to chase them from the forest below. Celestia and Luna wanted to get the wooden monsters as far away from the cave as possible so the animals taking refuge inside wouldn’t be in danger. They didn’t have to wait long for that to happen. As quickly as the Timber Wolvers started to track them, they suddenly gave up the chase and scattered. The sounds of howling died out and the only thing the two sisters heard was the wind blowing past their ears.

“What happened?” asked Luna looking down for any signs of the beasts between the gaps in the canopies.

“I don’t know, but we have to keep moving!” replied Celestia, not wanting to stop for anything until they reached their destination.

“I think we should land!” suggested Luna. “I think we lost them!”

“No!” Celestia said as Luna made to lower herself back to the forest grounds. “We have to keep moving!”

“Why?” Questioned Luna flying back up. “Did we do all of that just to lose the wolves?”

“Yes! Well, that and we need to find what that fawn said she and her friends found!”

“What? How come?” said Luna raising an eyebrow. “What can be more important than finding a way to save our parents and the kingdom from Discord?”

“I think they might have found The Tree of Harmony!”

“The what?”

It was clear to Celestia that Luna didn’t have the slightest idea of what she was talking about. Now wasn’t the time to explain. That would have to wait until they too had found it. She had to be sure that the tree was real. If it was responsible for putting up a fight for this long against the Defiler and Discord’s magic, it could be just what they needed.

“You’re going to have to trust me on this Luna,” said Celestia sticking on course. “I know it sounds like a long shot, but after seeing what Discord can do, it might be our best chance!”

Luna stared at her big sister. She wanted to object to her, but she had a point. Discord was a strong foe and if his magic continues to grow, their combined powers wouldn’t be enough. She looked ahead of them in deep thought. Finally she turned to face Celestia again.

“Alright, I trust you Celei. Where too now?”

Relieved that she had persuaded her little sister in going along with her plan, she picked up the pace.

“We just need to keep going straight! I think I see a break in the forest up ahead!”

The two flapped their wings as fast as they could to carry them the rest of the way. In the distance there was indeed a canyon. Celestia’s heart skipped a beat as a flicker of light came from bellow the cliff.

“Did you see that?” Celestia called back in surprise. “Over there! I thought I saw something! Luna?”

Looking back, Celestia saw that Luna had begun to slow down. Her gaze wasn’t focused on the horizon. It was on what was behind them. Her mouth fell open and a cold sweat ran down her face.

“Oh no,” Celestia moaned as she too saw what had distracted her little sister. “We’ve got to hurry! Quick, this way!”

Luna turned her head away from the two approaching Alicorns behind them. Determined to carry out the orders their puppeteer had given them.

Chapter 22

Chapter 22

A Fight Unwanted

With the cliff drawing close Celestia saw a flash of light once again. She and Luna where about to land when they looked behind them expecting to see their parents still in hot pursuit but they saw nothing.

“Where did they go?” asked Luna looking at the pink overcast above them.

“I don’t know,” replied Celestia. “Come on, we need to search the canyon before…”

“Look out!”

Luna shoved Celestia out of the way only to be hit by their father who soared off with her as they wrestled in mid air. Celestia took off after them but was stopped by their mother who collided with her and flew off in the opposite direction. The two Alicorns struggled as Celestia tried to free herself from her mother’s grip. Together they shot through the sky like a meteor. She had only felt the queen’s hold on her fade when their bodies broke through the canopy and slam into the forest grounds. Like a rag doll, Celestia skipped across the ground until her last bounce sent her crashing into a tree. Cuts and dirt marks showed on her body as she staid in her crumpled state seeing stars. She could hear distant sounds of hoof steps drawing close. Shakily standing back up, she galloped away! A sharp pain made her wince as she tried to take to the skies once more! Not wanting to risk injuring her wing any further, Celestia continued to run away on foot. She couldn’t be far from the canyon now. It had to be close. Star Bright’s hoof steps died out leaving Celestia alone in the Everfree. She had stopped running but refused to stop. Any minute now she would reach the canyon.

She worried about Luna, but she told herself that her little sister was going to be alright. After all, she has made it out of tough spots before. Maybe Luna had figured out a way to break Discord’s spell over the King and Queen during her clash with their father. At last, Celestia could feel a slight breeze brush her mane and she quickened her pace. At long last, she could see the canyons cliff in the distance. She was about to run again when the sight of a familiar being caught her eye.

“Scorpan!” she gasped.

The bat like monkey creature was crouching near the cliff’s edge. His ears twitched as he picked up her scent. Scorpan stood up to face her.

“Princess, what are you doing all the way out here?” He asked with a frown. “Shouldn’t you and your family be in Ponyville?”

“I guess you already know what’s going on huh?” replied Celestia, her ears lowering in shame.

“Of course,” said Scorpan wearing a look that clearly said, “I told you so.”

When Celestia didn’t reply he went on, unable to hold back his disapproval.

“What a mess!” he growled.

Above them the cluds started to break apart revealing the new color of the sky. The once clear blue sky was now a misty green.

“Didn’t I tell you this would happen? I warned you that Discord would come back, and now he has!”

“Look,” said Celestia trying to keep her voice from cracking.

Having the blame being placed on her was like a thousand knives piercing her flesh.

“We messed up alright? But we are working on a way to fix it!”

“Are you know?” questioned Scorpan. “Care to enlighten me?”

“I don’t think you should be out in the open like this,” said Celestia glancing behind her incase her mother was moving in for another surprise attack. “Luna and I are being chased and…”

“I am no coward your highness!” Scorpan snarled. “I can defend myself from Discords magic!”

“It’s not him we’re being chased by!” Celestia shot back. “Our parents are the ones tracking us and…”

“So, that two faced fiend got to your parents eh?” said Scorpan spitting at the ground. “Leave it to me your highness!”

“What are you going to do?” asked Celestia sounding worried.

“Nothing harmful.” Scorpan reassured her. “I’ve dealt with Discord’s victims before. Just wait here while I…”

From the cover of thick trees came a flash of white light and Scorpan was lifted off his feet. Celestia screamed as his body flew over the cliff and sunk behind it. From the forest came Star Bright, grinning wickedly at her daughter.

“Mom, it’s me!” said Celestia in desperation. “You have to listen! Discord has you and dad under his spell! Let me help you and together we can fight back!”

“Such a pity,” Star Bright said darkly. “I thought you were better than this Celestia! Come now, show me what you’ve got! It will make things a lot more interesting that way!”

“Mom?” Celestia said her eyes starting to water. “Please, let me help you!”

“I don’t need help dear.” Star Bright said her eyes flashing grey. “Now, do as I say and fight back!”

Star Bright was about to cast her spell at her daughter when from behind Celestia a dark shape darted past her and a second later, Star Bright was launched back into the forest. Celestia hurried after the two disappearing fighters. She heard loud popping sounds followed by branches snapping and trees breaking. She was about to head in after them when a loud roar made her dive just in time as Scorpan flew passed her with something clutched tight in his arms. Star Bright shrieked as she struggled to break free from the gentle giant holding her captive!

“Unhand me at once beast!” Star Bright demanded. “I command you to release your queen!”

“No can do your majesty!” said Scorpan just as loud. “Princess, hurry! I don’t know how long I can keep her from escaping!”

“What am I supposed to do!?” Celestia moaned looking at Scorpans winced face as her mother kicked him in his gut for a third time.

“Use that horn of yours!” Scorpan groaned. “If you act now you might be able to break the spell before it’s too late!”

Celestia hurried over to the struggling pair, her mothers eyes darted from her captive to her approaching daughter. With her horn glowing, Celestia pointed the tip at her mother. Star Bright tried to move away, but it was no use. With one last effort Scorpan held the Queen still and the tip of Celestia’s horn touched her in the forehead. There was blinding flash of white light and Star Bright’s colors started to return to normal. Scorpan let the Queen go allowing her to sink to the ground where Celestia caught her.

“Mom, are you alright?!”

“C- Celestia?” Star Bright asked weakly. “Is that you?”

“Yes, everything will be fine now!”

“Oh, Celestia, I’m sorry! So sorry!” Star Bright said pulling away from her daughter to look up at her. “We tried to stop him! Discords magic is far beyond anything your father and I have ever encountered!”

Celestia couldn’t bear to see her mother in this state. Her eyes had shrunk in fear and her age was starting to show more than ever. She didn’t know what was worse. The fact that her mother was in such a weakened state or she looked like a defeated mare that didn’t know what to do.

“It’s alright mom!” said Celestia smiling at her. “Just stay here while I go find Luna! She can’t have gone too fare!”

“Celestia…” Began Star Bright but she couldn’t bring herself to move.

Celestia had already galloped off. Scorpan saw the Queen sway dangerously and reached out to steady her.

“Scorpan?” Star Bright said placing her a hoof over her head as if she had a sudden headache.

“It’s me your highness,” said Scorpan gently. “Don’t worry. Your daughters will put an end to Discord’s game!”

“Ha! And what makes you think my husband and I won’t do everything we can to help them?” Star Bright said humorously.

Even as she said it, the Queen felt her eyes closing on her. She felt so weak, so tired. Scorpan didn’t object to her, but he didn’t like how she kept nodding her head and her breathing was becoming slower by the second. For a second he thought he saw her legs shake a little as she fought to remain standing. Wishing the two sisters would hurry up he was about to suggest that the two of them head after Celestia. They hadn’t taken more than two steps when a scream came from the forest. Loud pops and crashes shortly followed and then, silence. The two of them waited in held breaths ready to take action at the slightest hint of a glowing horn.

Suddenly, Luna’s body came hurdling out of the Everfree! She hit the ground sliding to a stop, beaten and out of breath! Cuts and bruises from her fight were perfectly visible. Celestia wasn’t far behind. Both her and Night Shade came out locked in combat. Their horns came in contact so much that they looked like dueling knights. However, in Celestia’s case, she was defending herself as her father sent blow after blow at her.

“Dad, you have to stop!” Pleaded Celestia as their horns connected for the umpteenth time. “Please! Let us help you!”

“I told you already Celestia!” said Night Shade pushing his daughter backwards. “I don’t need your help! Now do as I say, and stand down!”

With a quick swipe and a lunge forward, he tackled Celestia, pinning her to the ground! Scorpan let out a bull like roar and darted forward! Night Shade shot his magic at the charging beast but was lifted off the ground a second later! Scorpan picked him off of Celestia and threw him away where he landed not too far from Star Bright.

“Your majesty, don’t make this any worse!” Scorpan said standing in front of Celestia like a giant shield.

Night Shade stood back up his horn glowing bright red and ready to fire. Behind him, Star Bright had sunk to the floor. Her vision was growing blurry. Shaking her head, she forced herself back up. Luna was getting up as well and saw what her mother was doing. She had to act fast before, too late. In Night Shade’s distraction, Star Bright had snuck up behind him and wrapped her wings around him holding on tight. Night Shade’s look of surprise never left him as he turned his head to see Star Bright leaning in. The Queen’s horn touched his and all the magic he was building up released with a mighty flash of white light. The shockwave that followed made the two sisters and Scorpan bow their heads in response. Right where the King and Queen stood was cloud of smoke. Luna shot up and hurried over.

“Mom! Dad!” she called out for them as she entered the smoke. Celestia stood up too and passed by Scorpan who stood frozen to the spot. The smoke was beginning to clear. Celestai saw Luna looking around frantically, but their parents were nowhere in sight.

“Oh no,” Celestia said feeling her heart drop. “Please be alright! Please!”

“Mom? Dad?” Luna called out again, but no one answered her.

“Celestia! Did you see where they went?!”

“No, I didn’t!” said Celestia the lump in her throat was threatening to take over.

“They couldn’t have disappeared!” cried Luna looking all around for any signs of them.

Before Celestia could offer words of comfort, she let out a gasp and rushed over to the edge of the canyon’s cliff. Looking down They felt a wave of relief and fear take over. Directly below them, Night Shade and Star Bright laid apart from each other on a lone platform. Their crowns had fallen off their heads and one of their wings stuck out at an awkward angle.

“We have to go down there!” Celestia gasped

As she and Luna spread their wings they ignored the pain that shot through them.

“Wait!” Scorpan called out. “You can’t do that! The rock won’t hold all your weight.

“We can’t just stand here and do nothing!” barked Luna. “Hang on you two! We’re coming!”

Even as she said it, the King and Queen stirred back to consciousness. The rock they were lying on began to crack.

“Don’t move!” shouted Luna.

Night Shade looked at his wife and smiled at her. “Funny meeting you here of all places.” He said.

Star Bright gave him a weak chuckle. “Dear, do you know where we are?”

Groaning in pain, Night Shade rolled over on his stomach and began scanning the area. He gave his wife an understanding look and threw his attention up to where his daughters were calling out to him. Telling him not to move. But he gave them a smile and answered back.

“Celestia, Luna, Listen to me! Do you know where we are?”

“Yeah,” replied Luna, her voice cracking. “You’re in a very bad spot right now and we’re about to save you!”

Night Shade shook his head smiling warmly up at them. “Listen to me you two because there’s very little time!”

“Of course there is!” Luna said. “But you can tell us after we get you two out of there! Celestia, let’s go!”

“No!” Night Shade shouted. “Celestia, do you remember the story I used to tell you two when you were fillies?”

“Of course I do dad!” said Celestia as she and Luna lifted themselves off the ground and began to lower themselves down to them.

“Well, this is the very place it’s based off of!”

“You mean the legend is true?” asked Celestia struggling to stay balanced.

“That’s right,” Night Shade nodded.

The rock gave a violent cracking sound. He and Star Bright felt the platform tilt a little. He looked at his wife who gave him an understanding tearful nod. They looked back up at their daughters. Their injured wings were weighing them down. If they got to them they would all fall. The King and Queen smiled up at them then looked at each other. Knight Shade reached out his hoof for his wife to take. Celestia and Luna felt their stomachs drop. Just as Star Bright’s hoof was inches away from Night Shades, the platform they were on gave way.

“No!” shouted Luna, as she and Celestia dove after the falling King and Queen.

Chapter 23

Chapter 23

The Elements of Harmony

A thick fog swallowed the four Alicorns up as they fell deeper into the canyon. Celestia lost sight of Luna as nothing but endless grey surrounded them. She heard something below them hit solid ground with a earth shattering crunch. Still the two sisters continued their dive. The wind whistled past their ears as their acceleration increased. Celestia couldn’t go on forever, she had to pull out of her dive! Begrudgingly she opened her wings and felt a huge burst of pain as her speed began to drop. The pain was too much for her! She closed her left wing and her body fell and fell until she hit the bottom with a much weaker impact than expected. She had pulled out of her dive just in time, but what about Luna? No, She has to be alright! She has too. Standing up, she made her horn glow, providing her with a way to see. The Fog was still thick and showed no sign of parting. Her hoofs clopped against the solid ground as she began her search.

“Luna?” she called out.

No answer.

“Luna?” she tried again, this time her voice shook a little.

In the distance she could see something big. As she approached it, she could make out that it was part of the platform that had shattered upon impact.

“They must be around here somewhere,” she thought to herself. “Please, let them be ok. Let them be...”

The light from her horn hit something else. This time she saw with a shaking sigh of relief the dark blue coat of her little sister. She was sitting with her back facing her.

“Luna! Thank goodness! I lost you for a bit back there! I… Luna?”

As she drew closer to the moon Princess she saw that her ears were lowered and her gaze was fixed on something a couple feet away from her. It was as if time itself was slowing down. Celestia’s light hit two things lying across from each other. With the realization of horror sinking in, she knew what she was staring at, but she didn’t want to believe it. Lying just feet away from them was the King and Queen of Canterlot. Their only good wings covered up their lower halves like a feathery blanket. Their mouths were slightly open and their eyes closed as if they were only sleeping. The long manes that once gave the impression of flowing without the wind brushing against them lied perfectly still.

“H-Hey!” Celestia said approaching the immobile bodies. “Mom, dad?”

Night Shade and Star Bright didn’t respond. Celestia sunk down next to her father While Luna shakily walked over to their mother.

“Come on guys, enough lying around. We have a job to do right? Discord is back! If we don’t stop him he’ll take over the kingdom! Hey!...”

Celestia reached out a hoof giving her father a slight nudge. His body moved over slightly but fell back into place. Celestia cleared her throat.

“He’s ignoring me Luna,” she said with a weak smile. Her voice was starting to crack. “Leave it to dad right?”

Luna didn’t reply. She only stared at their parent’s. Celestia tried to wake her father again, but nothing happened. Celestia felt the tears coming. She swallowed, not wanting to except the truth. Finally she couldn’t hold it in any longer.

“Dad, Mom, please!” she moaned. “Big sister Aurora can’t face Discord alone! We can’t face him alone!”

Despite her please, she knew that her mother and father and gone where they couldn’t fallow. She heard Luna’s muffled voice as she too began talking to their mother.

“Come on guys, we have to save Equestria again! Just like last time remember? It took all of us to save everpony! No, no, no! You can’t do this to us! You can’t! You can’t leave us!”

Behind them, Scorpan appeared. He lowered himself on one knee and bowed his head. Luna lowered her head as silent tears ran down her face. Celestia went over to her and made to place a comforting hoof on her shoulder. Luna jerked away.

“Scorpan I know you’re there,” Celestia said unable to feel anything as she fought to stay strong for her sister and more importantly, for herself. “Take mother and father with you. They can’t be left here. Luna, Equestria needs us! We have to find the tree!”

“The tree?” Luna said waspishly.

“Yes, the one that father wanted us to find! The one from the story he used to tell us! I think it’s the same tree that has been fighting off the Defiler and Discord’s magic! Luna, I need you with me on this! I can’t do it alone!”

Luna didn’t move. Once more Celestia reached out her hoof. This time, Luna spun around and broke down in her big sisters chest. Celestia wrapped her arms around her little sister and held her close.

“H-hey now!” Celestia said, her eyes watering. “Don’t break down on me n-now W-we g-got a job to d-do! Big sister Aurora wi-will need us!”

Luna continued to weep. Celestia tightened her grip allowing her sister to return the motion. Her shoulder began to shake and in no time she finally let go and allowed her tears to fall. Scorpan had found the King and Queen’s crowns but didn’t dare to interrupt the sisters grieving. He too was crying silent tears. Finally, Luna’s grip loosened and she let go of her big sister. They looked into each other’s reddened eyes. With one last look at their parents, the two approached Scorpan who sniffed as he looked up at them.

“You can get them out of here, can you?” asked Celestia.

“I- I will do what ever I can to aid you two in stopping Discord!” he said in a croaky voice.

There was a fire in the two princesses eyes. They had to reach the tree and gain its power! Celestia smiled down at the beast giving him a nod of approval. After he stood up to begin his task, she and Luna left him behind to go find the one thing that was their last hope in defeating Discord. Their horns glowed as they searched around the bottom of the canyon. It felt like they had wondered around for hours until at long last they found it. A cave was just made visible by their light. They galloped inside and were greeted by a strong sense of magical power. The two ventured forward, not sure what else would be waiting for them on the other side. At the end of the tunnel they saw what looked like a dead tree, but as they pressed forward the more it took on ragged shapes. Their mouths fell open as they entered the chamber. It was small. Mini waterfalls fell from the ceiling forming a river that ran down the cracks in the floor. The stream lead to a rooted mass at the center of the small isolated chamber. There it was, Standing alone on a little rock island. Its purple and blue bark sparkled when the light of their horns hit it.

It was as if it was made more out of solid crystal than wood and yet it was shaped like a weeping willow. Its roots ran down the island where it had dug deep into the floor below water. Fireflies danced around it, drifting peacefully without a care in the world. Celestia and Luna approached the edge of the small pond forming around the tree. Stepping inside the water sent an icy chill down their spines as they dared to cross over to the island.

“So, now what?” asked Luna still gaping at the tree. “Is there something here we have to take or a spell we have to cast?”

“I don’t know,” said Celestia just as mesmerized as her sister. “What’s this?”

She had spotted three symbols that ran up the trees trunk. A crescent moon and single star were at the very bottom followed by a sun. Lastly was what looked like a large star that blinked sending light to each of its tips. The light then spread to all the branches that stretched out. At the end of each was what looked like more crystals that dangled down shining brightly in the darkness. However, at the top of the tree and on four of its expanding branches, there was what looked like five different colored emeralds. The two on the left were pink and blue. The two on the right were orange and purple and at the top was a single red one. The light from the tree died out and Celestia thought she saw a sixth emerald inside the center of the star. She had no idea what made her do it, but in the next second, she found herself flying up to the star of the tree.

“Um, Celestia?” asked Luna from below. “What are you doing?”

Celstia aimed her horn at the star and shot a beam of yellow light at it. There was flash of bright light, Celestia’s horn was still glowing a ghostly yellow color. The emeralds obeyed her command as one by one they left their branches and hovered in front of her. Even the fireflies seemed to be drawn to the princess’s magic.

“Is that it?” asked Luna who also flew up to investigate. “Are you sure we can just take them? If the tree is what’s been keeping all this dark magic at bay for this long, then what will happen to it once we take these things away from it?”

“This tree,” began Celestia feeling the power of the trees magic flow through her. “The Tree of Harmony I mean. It has enough magic in it to survive without these.”

“How do you know?” asked Luna, who also started to feel her injured wing being healed by the trees power.

“I don’t,” replied Celestia softly. “But I have a feeling that it wants us to take these from it.”

She levitated the Emeralds to her sister who took two of them and eyed them carefully. Just then, the star at the center of the tree opened up and a sixth pink emerald shaped like miniature star floated out and joined the rest. When Celestia took it, the hole in the bark had closed.

“Yes,” she said to Luna. “It want’s us to have them. Luna, this is it! This is how we can defeat Discord! We must use these!”

“You think so?” said Luna a sense of determination and need for revenge started to show in in her eyes. “Good! I can’t wait to put these things to good use on him! What are they anyway?”

“According to legend, these six emeralds are the Elements of Harmony,” said Celestia. “But we have to get one thing straight Luna,”

“Really? What’s that?’

“We will use these to stop Discord, but… We mustn’t use them to destroy him!”

Silence took over the cave for a good five seconds before Luna finally spoke.

“Your kidding right?” she questioned her sister. “You can’t be serious!”

“Luna, I…”

“Do you have any idea what that despicable creature out there has done!? What he intends to do if we don’t put an end to him once and for all!”

“Luna…”

“Scorpan warned us about this last time but we allowed Discord to leave! And because of us he’s taken over the kingdom! Because of our mistake mom and dad are gone!”

Celestia stared at her little sister. Her thirst for revenge was perfectly clear. She too wanted to get Discord back for what he did, but to destroy him didn’t feel right. The Elements were supposed to be used to keep the powers of dark magic at bay, but to actually cause harm even destroy the one behind the darkness didn’t sit well with her. Luna glared up at her. She understood how she felt, but she had to make a decision here and now.

“Luna,” she said at last. “I know how you feel, but we cannot use the Elements of Harmony to destroy Discord!”

Luna opened her mouth to retort but Celestia raised her hoof for silence.

“We will use the Elements to defeat Discord, but he will not be allowed to escape this time!”

Luna fell silent, taking in what had just been said. She didn’t like her sister’s plan, but at the same time, she couldn’t think of a good argument to defy her.

“Luna, I can’t do this without you,” said Celestia softly. “Do you think mom and dad would want us to destroy Discord?”

“How could you ask that?” demanded Luna alarmed.

“Because I think they wouldn’t want us to go down the same path as Discord just for them.”

When Luna didn’t answer Celestia pressed on.

“I need you to trust me Luna. I promise, Discord will not get away this time! He will pay for what he’s done!”

Luna looked back up at her big sister and saw that she meant every word. There was no way that Discord would get away with his crimes this time.

“Alright Celestia, I trust you,” she said with a weak smile.

“Thank you Luna,” Celestia said relieved and together they started their way out of the cave. “Now that that’s settled, how do we get back into Ponyville without being spotted by Discord?”

“Discord is only one of our problems,” said Luna darkly. “I think he’ll have other puppets under his control. We need to even the odds! If the guards haven’t been taken by him, I’m sure we can round them up and lead them into battle!”

“Ok,” said Celestia nodding in agreement. “But how are we going to get back to Canterlot without being seen?”

Before Luna could answer an unearthly cry met their ears. The fog outside the cave hadn’t cleared. Turning their attention upward they saw a bright orange light coming toward them. Celestia’s eyes widened in surprise as the Pheonix she was looking after circled above them. She cried out again before she landed on Celestia’s back.

“You again?” said Celestia to the firebird. “How did you get out of the castle?”

“I got to say Celestia,” came a voice from the fog. “Your pet has to be the cleverest bird I have ever met!”

Celestia and Luna turned to where the voice was coming from. Through the fog came two of their friends. Wind Chime and Tock. Tock’s horn was glowing while Wind Chime hovered above him.

“I thought you got out with the rest of Ponyville!” said Celestia taken aback by the unexpected duo.

“Honestly,” said Wind Chime waving her hoof impatiently. “You didn’t think we would stand by and let you two save Equestria by yourselves! Come on, everyone else is waiting for us!”

“We?” Questioned Luna.

Tock snorted in response. “Really now Luna, What would you two do with out us?”

Chapter 24

Chapter 24

Evening Out The Odds

“I thought we’d find you eventually!” said Tock, grinning victoriously. “I told Wind Chime that we should follow your bird! She seemed to know where she was going!”

“Tock…” said Luna, unsure if she should be glad to see him and Wind Chime.

Celestia however, was. She was even more impressed with the Phoenix that had somehow gotten out of the castle and knew exactly where to find them.

“We saw the pink clouds headed for Ponyville through the windows of my house,” said Wind Chime hovering in place.

“We?” Asked Luna.

“That’s right,” said Wind Chime. “Tick and Black Wood were with us too.”

“Are you telling me that all of you hid in your house while we were evacuating everpony!” Demanded Luna unimpressed by their friend’s decision to stay behind and not obey her orders to leave Ponyville with the rest of the herd.

“Yes Luna, that’s right,” said Tock unashamed. “Not too long afterwards, we saw you two land and confront Discord! Something didn’t feel right though! While you were warning him to leave, Black Wood didn’t like his calm demeanor one bit!”

“If it wasn’t for Tick and Tock holding him back when they did, he would of went outside to face him with you,” said Wind Chime.

“It’s a good thing they did!” said Celestia; the memory of what Discord had done to him last time still caused her stomach to curl sickeningly.

“Anyway, we saw the King and Queen arrive next and figured that it must be a matter of time before you put an end to him, but…”

Wind Chime tailed off. Unsure if she should continue the events from their point of view.

“They attacked you!” Tock said in shock. “I couldn’t believe it! They turned against you!”

“We didn’t know what was going on!” Wind Chime added. “And before we could come up with a plan to help you, we heard someone yell something from outside. We looked through the window to see you two flying away while Noble Heart and Captain Snap Shot were fighting the King and Queen!”

“They didn’t last long though didn’t they,” said Tock his ears lowering. “Discord approached them and did something funny with his claws.”

“You mean he’s got them too!?” Demanded Luna sounding worried.

“He must have done something to them because not long after that the two headed back to Canterlot only to reappear minutes later with a bunch of guards and Commander Hurricane and Discord did the same thing to them!”

Celestia and Luna felt their hearts drop. With Discord in control of Captain Snap Shot and Commander Hurricane the rest of the Canterlot will be at his mercy if they didn’t get back!

“Wind Chime, how did you find us without being spotted?” Celestia questioned her.

“Oh, well, lets see… We waited for Discord to be distracted by something else before me and Tock snuck out of my house.”

“Luckily for us, Discord was too busy making himself a throne to pay much attention to anything else.” Tock said sourly. “Anyway, after that, all I had to do was teleport myself into the Everfree While Wind Chime used the overcast for cover.”

“You think we could do something like that again?” asked Celestia.

“I don’t think so,” said Wind Chime sadly. “The clouds have dispersed and I don’t see how we could fly overhead without being spotted by patrol. Unless…”

Without another word she shot up disappearing in the fog. The three ponies below waited until at long last Wind Chime appeared with a smug look on her face.

“Ha!” she exclaimed excitedly. “I knew it would happen eventually!”

“What would happen eventually?” asked Tock.

“Last time Discord was able to change day into night within a matter of seconds!” said Wind Chime still grinning down at her friends. “Tock, you know what to do! Come on your highnesses! If we want to get back to Ponyville before daybreak we have hurry!”

They didn’t need telling twice. Tock, with his horn glowing bright, vanished with a loud crack! The Phoenix spread her wings with Celestia and Luna and together all four flyers took off. Once they cleared the fog they could see that the sky that was once a clear green color was replaced by the night sky. Even the stars above them shun less brightly than average. The Phoenix flew on ahead while Celestia, Luna and Wind Chime followed her.

“By the way Princesses,” Wind Chime spoke up. “Where are your parents?”

Luna didn’t respond. Instead, she pretended to not hear her and began picking up speed.

“You had us worried back there,” Wind Chime pressed on. “But I bet you found a way to snap them out of it! So, how about Celestia? Can we expect to see the royal family kick some flank once again?”

Celestia felt a familiar sinking sensation in her stomach as she fought to keep a growling lump from forming in her throat.

“Celestia?” Wind Chime tried again, but Celestia sped up too and in no time, they could see the shadowy outlines of Ponyville coming into view.

“My house isn’t fare!” said Wind Chime catching up with the two sisters. “Just a bit further and… here we are! Get ready to land!”

The Phoenix went into a nosedive. Her bright orange figure shot through the sky like a shooting star as she headed for Canterlot. With the night sky acting as a blanket to hide her from site, Luna tore off after her leaving Celestia with Wind Chime.

“Alright,” Celstia said seriously. “You and the others stay here while Luna and I round up the rest of the guards and…”

“Haven’t I told you already Princess!” said Wind Chime hovering beside her. “Weather you two like it or not, you need us! We want to help!”

“Wind Chime…” started Celestia but her friend cut her off.

“Celestia, we are your friends! Everypony needs help! Even Princesses!”

“I- I’m sorry Wind Chime!” said Celestia and she turned to leave but was stopped by a sharp tug on her tail.

Turning back she saw Wind Chime had grabbed on to her tail with her mouth and was refusing to let go.

“Let go Wind Chime!” she commanded.

“Not until you tell me what’s wrong!” Wind Chime shot back through gritted teeth.

“I said let go!” shouted Celestia.

This was insane! The fact that no one had heard them by now was nothing short of a miracle. Grunting Celestia tried to pull her tail away but Wind Chime still held on.

“Wind Chime, please! Don’t make this any worse! I don’t want you or the rest to help us! I- I won’t allow it! I…”

She felt her eyes tearing up again as she struggled to fly away. At last she couldn’t fight the growing pain inside her any more. Wind Chime felt Celestia’s fight subside and she let go of her tail allowing it to dangle. She flew over to her friend where she saw that her long pink mane was covering her face. Her shoulders shook as she place her front hooves over her face.

“Celestia, let us help you,” said Wind Chime softly.

“No, we can’t.” sobbed Celestia. “We can’t allow anypony else to fall because of us.”

“Celestia?” Wind Chime said placing her hooves on hers to lower them. “What happened?”

“Our parents,” Celestia said shakily. “Our mom and dad are… they…”

She couldn’t bring herself to say it. She knew fresh tears had begun to fall down her face. Wind Chime hovered next to her. Her hoof had clopped against her mouth. Celestia brushed her mane out of her face and looked at Wind Chime.

“We can’t allow anypony else to suffer because of us.”

“Celestia,” said Wind Chime seriously, taking her hooves once more. “You cannot face him alone! Remember The Defiler? When he attacked the kingdom, it didn’t take one pony to stop him! It took al of us! Together, I know we can do it! You just leave the Commander and those under discords spell to us! We will clear a way for you and Luna to reach Discord!”

“Wind Chime…” Celestia began to say but once again she was cut off.

“Hey, what are friends for right? Now get going! The kingdom isn’t going to save itself! We will wait in my house until the time is right!”

And with that, she lowered herself to the front door of her house where she knocked a couple times before the door opened and she flew in. Celestia stayed where she was. She looked up at the night sky. Wiping her eyes, she continued on her way to Canterlot where Luna, and the escaped ponies of Ponyville and Cloudsdale awaited for her arrival. As she drew closer to the city, Celestia could see a sea of ponies making their way to the cliffs edge. There, she could make out her little sister leading the herd behind her. One of the ponies from the crowd pointed up at the sky as Celestia made to land. When her hooves touched the ground she was expecting to hear hundreds of questions being fired at her, but instead, the herd in front of her looked on in silence. Celestia met Luna’s eyes that were reddened from her tears. The ponies that she could see from the growing crowd wore looks of hope for the new arrival to correct the news Luna had given them.

“Is it true?” asked a royal guard taking one step forward. “Princess Celestia, are the King and Queen really…”

“Yes,” said Celestia.

She didn’t know what else to say. Her stomach cringed as the guards in front of her took off their helmets and placed them against their chest plates. Some sunk their heads as they began to cry while others fought to keep it together. In the crowd some ponies clapped their hooves to their mouths while others broke down on the spot as their friends comforted them.

Celestia and Luna met each other’s gaze again and exchanged a nod of agreement. They couldn’t afford to brake down now. The ponies of their kingdom needed them.

“I’m sorry sister,” said Luna as she took her place beside Celestia. “As soon as I got here the guards started to question where we were and what was going on.”

“It’s alright Luna,” said Celestia bravely. “They were going to find out eventually.”

“I can’t believe it,” said one the guards in disbelief. “The King and Queen gone? And what happened to Noble Heart and Snap Shot? They went down after the King Queen. Snap Shot came back instructing Commander Hurricane and a small fleet to accompany him back to Ponyville! Princess Luna said something about ponies being trapped down there!”

Celestia took a deep breath before she said what had to be done to spare the rest of the guards from the same fate.

“Guards of Canterlot and Cloudsdale, listen up!”

Taken aback by this sudden charge of authority the guards straitened up.

“There are indeed ponies down there that need our help! Noble Heart, The Captain and now the Commander and his fleet have fallen under Discord’s spell!”

A swarm of worried mutters was heard form the herd in front them. Celestia continued her speech. “We have a plan to fight back, but we cannot do it alone! I know many of you aren’t part of the guards but…”

“We will follow you anywhere Princess!” Came a voice of one of the mares form the crowd.

“She’s right!” cried another in agreement. “This is our home too! We can’t let it fall under such creatures like that! Tell us what we have to do your highness and we’ll do it!”

“That’s right!” boomed a Royal Guard putting his helmet back on. “We take orders from you two now! So, what did you have in mind?”

Celestia felt her tears returning, but this this time they were ones of joy. Luna beamed up at her and together they along with the guards and ponies began to formulate a plan of action.

“Is everypony clear on what they have to do?” asked Luna to a guard closest to her.

“Ready as we’ll ever be!” boomed the guard pounding his chest plate. “You two just focus on getting to Discord!”

“Alright,” said Celestia rising to her hooves. “We know what has to be done! Everypony, thank you! Together I know we can do this! Now, lets take our kingdom back!”

A roar of stomping hooves and battle cries rang out at this. The royal guards geared up and waited to be led out by the two sisters. Just as the Celestia and Luna were turning to leave another voice rang out. Not from the herd on the ground, but from the sky. Celestia and Luna looked up to see Princess Aurora coming in for a landing. She landed in front of them, her mane a little messy from her last encounter with the King and Queen.

“Your not going anywhere without me!” she said seriously.

Celestia and Luna smiled at her and together the three rulers began to march forward. The ponies behind them followed, but soon another distraction came into sight. One of the mares gasped as someone was seen drawing close. The herd stopped in their tracks. It was Snap Shot. His eyes glared down at them as he landed in front of the three Princesses, his sword drawn.

“Halt!” he hollered at them. “That’s far enough!”

It was amazing that the captain could have such a commanding presence when he had a sword being held in his mouth. One of the royal guard made to draw his own sword when Celestia held out a wing to stop him.

“That’s right soldier,” Snap Shot sneered. “Stand down! And as for you three!”

He glared at the three Alicorns. “Don’t move! Discord will hear about this!”

“I know he will,” said Celestia taking a step forward.

“What do you think your doing? I told you not to move!”

“Snap Shot,” said Celestia taking charge. “Stand aside and let us pass!”

“Didn’t you hear me?!” Snap Shot said standing his ground. “I said…”

“Not to move,” Celestia finished for him. “I heard you! But you should know by now that how hard it is for me to stay put.”

“Princess!” Snap Shot roared threateningly as he began to back away. “Stop! I’m warning you!”

Still Celestia continued to move closer to the nervous Pegasus.

“Snap Shot,” said Celestia smiling warmly at him. “You won’t hurt me. Put the sword down and let me help you. You’re not yourself.”

“That’s enough!” spat Snap Shot shaking his head. “Luna, Aurora! Where do you think your going!?”

“They are going to Ponyville Captain,” said Celestia making one last push forward.

Snap Shot’s back legs reached the edge of the cliff. He looked behind him only to have himself being held tight by Celestia a second later.

“P-Princess!” Snap Shot said in shock. “Don’t make this any worse! Please for me, j-just give up!”

“That’s enough,” said Celestia softly into his ear making him blush. “As much as I like hearing that, The Snap Shot I know would never say such things.”

“What are you talk…”

“Sorry about this next part!”

And with that, she threw both of them off the cliffs edge! The captain’s sword fell out of his mouth as he let out a terrified yell! Luna made to hurry after the two but Aurora stopped her.

“Not this time!” said Aurora knowingly. “Celestia knows what she’s doing!”

Celesetia could feel Snap Shot trying to free himself from her tight embrace as they plummeted down the waterfall. The spray of the fall soaked hers and the Captains coats as they spun towards the ground below. Snap Shot lifted body just an inch before Celestia made her horn glow. She closed her eyes and leaned her head forward. Snap Shots struggling stopped as his eyes widened in shock. Celestia’s horn was still glowing but her lips were pressed against his. There was a bright flash of light as their bodies drew closer to ground. The sun was just beginning to rise now. Above them on the mountain, Luna, and the rest of the ponies waited in silence. For a moment nothing happened. But then, two forms swooped up in the air and hovered above them.

“Celestia, what the hey do you think you were doing back there?!” Snap Shot demanded, pointing a hoof at accusingly her. “You could have killed us!”

“Good to have you back too Captain,” said Celestia coldly folding her arms and looking away.

Her face was bright pink but her annoyed attitude toward the Pegasus next to her couldn’t have been clearer as they landed.

“Captain!” said one of the guards in relief. “Are you alright?”

“Of course I am!” said Snap Shot just as annoyed. “Why wouldn’t I be?”

“It’s just that you and Commander Hurricane left us for some time now. And… Look for yourself.”

Snap Shots frown went away as he took in the sight that awaited him. His eyes scanned over the kingdom in disbelief the light of day brought back the sickly green colored sky and pink clouds.

“What happened?” he said looking at the small town in the distance as a house began to rise from the ground.

“Discord is down there!” said one of the captain’s fellow guards in response. “And we are going to take back the kingdom!”

Aurora approached Snap Shot and looked down at the town hoping to see a familiar Unicorn in the fields.

“We could use somepony by our side to help lead the guards into battle. Captain.”

Snap Shot stood up straight and marched over to accompany Arurora Luna and Celestia and together they led the herd down the mountain. This time, there were no further distractions.

Chapter 25

Chapter 25

Game Over

In Ponyville, Commander Hurricane had spotted the herd in the distance and hurried over to tell his master what was coming their way.

“Discord!” he shouted. “My king! We got a problem!”

Discord who was busy basking in the sun light on top of his newly formed throne, sat up frowning at his worried puppet.

“Oh, what’s the matter this time?” he said lazily. “I was busy!”

“Yes my king!” said Commander Hurricane with a deep bow. “I have news! Horrible news!”

“Well,” said Discord making lemon juice rise from underneath a goblet he had conjured out of thin air. “Out with it! What is it?”

“It’s the Princesses my king!” said Hurricane clearly on edge. “They’re coming with reinforcements!”

“What?!” said Discord tossing his goblet away and shot up from his throne.

With a snap of his fingers he made a telescope appear. Looking into it, he saw the Princesses with the Captain of the Royal Guard leading the rest of the Guards and citizens of the kingdom down the mountain. Squishing the telescope back to its puny form, he glared out in the distance.

“What do we do?” asked Commander Hurricane.

“Go commander!” Discord said sinking back on his throne. “It’s rude to keep guests waiting! You and the others have your fun! I have business to attend to!”

As Commander Hurricane galloped away, Discord conjured up a small black sack and pulled out a hand full of black seeds.

“Yes,” he said smirking wickedly to himself. “Let them come. I have just what I need, right here!” and he threw the seeds away only to snack on a few for a snack before walking away to continue shifting Ponyville into his image.

When the herd reached the bottom of the mountain they headed straight into town. The field surrounding them was vast. Between them was a small river and bridge leading into Ponyville. The Princesses stopped in their tracks. The small army of ponies behind them wondered what the hold up was. Snap Shot stood breathing in deeply as the light from the sun made his and the rest of the royal guards armor shine. They stood perfectly still waiting not for a signal from their leaders, but on what they had spotted on their way over. On the other side of the river they saw a small fleet of Pegasus guards lead by Commander Hurricane. Their eyes flashed grey as they drew their weapons and spread their wings.

“Remember everypony! Do not fight to kill!” Snap Shot called out to the ponies behind him. “Unicorns get ready to stun! Princesses, you said you have a plan right?”

“That’s right,” said Luna glaring at the ponies across the river.

“Then get a move on! We’ll handle things from here!” he made to draw his sword, but felt no handle in his sheath. “What the?”

“Oooh,” moaned Celestia smacking her forehead with her hoof. “Sorry Snap Shot, You might have dropped it when we fell off the cliff.”

“And you’re telling me this now!” said Snap Shot through gritted teeth.

“You’ll be fine!” reassured Celestia blushing nervously.
“Deadly force isn’t needed remember!”

“Yeah, for us. It’s them I’m not so sure about!”

“Fleet on my command!” Hurricane barked spreading his wings.

“Guards, Citizens, prepare yourselves!” Snap Shot ordered as the armored ponies behind him drew their weapons and the Unicorns and Pegasus made their horns glow and wings open.

Celestia and Luna shot up toward the sky! Below them, so did Commander hurricane and his fleet. Instantly they began targeting them! Some of the fleet broke off to fight those on the ground while others focused on the Princesses. Luna avoided a spear as Celestia disarmed her attacker and shot a flash of yellow light at him. The discorded Pegasus collided into his companion sending both of them crashing to the ground below! Dodging another attack by three other Pegasi, Celestia and Luna ignored them and flew on ahead. This didn’t stop their attackers from chasing after them. They took chase at top speed and prepared stab again. Celestia and Luna were about to cast their own spells at their pursuers when Aurora broke out from the fight on land and took to the sky crashing right into the attacking team, sending them off course.

“Nice one Aurora!” Luna praised her as she caught up with them.

“Look out!” Aurora yelled pushing Luna aside as a beam of red light swooped by missing her.

Looking down, Aurora’s eyes widened in shock as she saw Noble Heart chasing them from the ground; shooting his own stunning spells at them!

“Leave him to me!” she said as another flash of red light missed her by inches! She broke away from her fellow Princesses and dive-bombed her husband who continued to cast red light at his attacker!

Dodging each spell with ease Aurora landed on the ground and continued her charge! When she reached Noble Heart his red horn hit the invisible shield she had conjured up sending a shock wave that made the flowers and grown out grass around them drop never to rise again!

“Ah, what’s the matter dear?” said Noble Heart nastily. “Afraid to fight back?”

“You should really be careful what you wish for sweetheart!” Aurora shot back as she broke contact with Nobles horn and with a burst of magic, sent him flying backwards!

Celestia and Luna flew onward. Their thoughts focused on one thing. They had to reach Discord! As the two tore through the sky, they heard the familiar howl of wolves. Acting as guard dogs, they emerged from the forest. Their new wooden forms snarled at the approaching sisters. The leader of the pack took off with the rest following shortly after. With their horns glowing, Celestia and Luna shot their magic at the charging timber canines. One by one the wooden bodies broke apart leaving the way clear. Before the two could swoop past them another obstacle launched itself out of the Everfree. Luna avoided the collision, but Celestia was swatted to the ground by a long branch. Some of the trees had sprung to life and didn’t care who they were targeting! Suddenly everyone became a target. Screams from the fighters behind the sisters rang out as the battling ponies turned their attention to the new threats. A willow tree had wrapped one of its long branched around Celestia’s leg and hoisted her up. Opening her eyes she saw to her horror the tree bark had formed a face! Right where eyes would be they opened up to show two black holes. The black sockets glared at her as it trapped her in its branches. Luna sprung to action, avoiding the other branches as they tried to swat her out of the sky as well! The Timber wolves from before had begun putting themselves back together. Luna cast her magic at the willow making it turn its attention toward her. With the tree now distracted by the Moon Princess, it hadn’t seen the four ponies coming in to assist.

“Celestia! Hang on!”

Moving as fast as her wings could carry her, Wind Chime flew past the tree making its branches swing out at her! Below Celestia, Black Wood and Tock were preventing the Timber Wolves from reforming.

“Don’t worry Princess!” Tock yelled up to Celestia. “We’ll get you down!”

“What are you doing?!” Celestia shouted back as Tock grabbed onto a swinging branch with his mouth.

The Willow swung its caught limb franticly trying to get rid of the daring Unicorn. Tocks muffled yells passed by Celestia as she saw nothing but a blur of brown and red swoop passed her.

“Tock, are you crazy?!” she called out in worry. “You’ll going to get yourself killed!”

As the branch passed by her for a sixth time, Tock swung himself loose and landed on top of the next branch where he galloped up to the trunk and took cover from the trees sight. Spotting Celestia, he teleported himself next to her. Bellow them, Black Wood was avoiding the willows blows while Wind Chime continued to circle around confusing the towering tree further. Tock made his horn glow and with a flash of red light, the branch holding Celestia hostage released her. She caught herself and hovered in front of the red Unicorn.

“I don’t understand!” Celestia said in disbelief. “Why aren’t you three hiding?”

Tock snorted at her and rolled his eyes. “Come on Princess! Haven’t we already told you? You two need us! It will take all of us to stop Discord!”

Words failed her. Celestia didn’t know what to say. It would be up to her and Luna from now on to defend Equestria against monsters like Discord, but why were their friends so willing to aid them? Unlike them, they had a choice to walk away from such a heavy burden. But in the midst of all the chaos unfolding, they were ready to fight side by side with them. Could the other rulers of Equestria have been wrong about handling every danger alone? Her thoughts were interrupted when at that moment, a terrible scream made her look up to the sky. Luna had been swatted to the ground and hoisted up in the air batting her wings helplessly.

“Luna!” Celestia yelled and took off to save her!

With a beam of yellow light Celstia’s magic had cut through the trees long branch! Luna fell with a thud and attempted to free herself again. This time, she too used her magic to destroy the part of the tree that was still holding onto her.

“Are you alright?” Celestia said landing beside her.

“Look out!” Luna yelled and stepped in front of the falling branch!

The trees whip like arm hit an invisible shield and continued to plow away at it, trying to reach its two targets!

“Sister, do you still have the Elements?” Luna said as the tree continued to hit the shield with increasing brutality.

“Yes, I… wait, where did they go?!”

Celestia looked at her now free waist. Thinking back, she remembered having her saddlebag with her right before the willow tree attacked them and…

“Oh, no!” Celestia moaned. And looked up at the tree where Tock was still hiding within the trees canopy.

“Tock, my saddlebag! Do you see it?”

From the crown of the tree they saw leaves moving aside followed by the tail of a red unicorn moving in and out of sight. Wind Chime dove closer to the canopy shouting what Celestia had just voiced. The willow took this moment to strike and with a quick swipe, it had Wind Chime wrapped tight in its branches.

“Oh no you don’t!” shouted Black Wood as he jumped on top of a swinging branch and galloped up to the crown; a pair of sheers held firmly in his mouth.

He too disappeared inside the willows canopy. Luna’s shield broke at last allowing the tree to send another branch down on the two sisters. Celestia and Luna took the sky again as the trees angry swipes swooped passed them. The tree was about to send another wave of long limbs after them when from inside its crown, Black Wood had found Wind Chime and Tock. With his sheers snipping away, he saved Wind Chime who flew out of the canopy with Tock holding on to her tail. The two saw someone else heading their way. It was Tick who had broken away from the fight behind them. His coat was dirtied from battle and small cuts had formed on his left cheek and shoulder. Wind Chime lowered herself just enough for Tock to land safely close to his little brother. The Willow began shacking as if to rid itself from the last pony inside its canopy.

“Alright,” Black Wood said as he spotted the saddlebag trapped between several twigs. “I’ve had just about enough of you!”

It was as if Black Wood had gained the speed of cheetah. With his sheers working overtime, he began snipping away at the twigs that began enclosing around him. The tree shook harder than ever as the Earth Pony carved his way to the saddlebag, taking it in his mouth as he began snapping his way out of the canopy. On his way up he clipped a part of the crown exposing the trees left eye. Tick and Tock focused their magic and fired directly at the blackened socket. The willow began to tip over. Black Wood galloped up the trees branch and jumped off as the willow came crashing to the ground and didn’t get back up. Black Wood, covered in leaves, twigs and other debris, ran over to Celestia and Luna as they lowered themselves back to earth.

“I think this belongs to you your highness,” muttered Black Wood panting as he handed over the saddlebag.

“Thank you Black Wood,” said Celestia levitating it with her magic.

“What’s in that bag anyway?” asked Black Wood.

“No, time to explain!” said Wind Chime as she and the rest came up to them. “Get going you two! We can handle things back here!”

“But,” began Luna, but she was cut off as a scream came from behind them.

A flock of discorded guards broke through the fight and were heading right for them. Before anyone could say anything else, Wind Chime took off to meet the approaching guards. The ponies on the ground watched as their friend collided with the flock sending one of them crashing to the ground as the others began to chase her. Tock galloped off in their direction with Tick and Black Wood. Celestia and Luna were about help out too when a streak of orange and yellow light crashed into the struggle in the air. Celestia’s Phoenix had entered the battle screeching loudly as it helped pry a guard off Wind Chime. Tick and Tock fired their spells, being carful as to not hit either one of them. Celestia looked up to where she knew the Phoenix was in amazement. That bird truly was something else. Even Luna was torn between helping her friends and finding Discord. Their answer came in the form of Princess Aurora. She too had fought her way through the battle to aid Wind Chime.

“Celestia, Luna! Leave this fight to us! You must get to Discord!”

The two sisters watched as their elder sister and friend took out several more guards with ease before they had a chance to refocus on their main targets.

“What are you waiting for?!” Wind Chime said as she dodged another attack. “Go!”

Luna left first, never looking back. Celestia staid where she was for another few seconds then closed her eyes and followed after her sister. The sounds of the battle slowly died out as they flew farther away. Every part of Celestia wanted to turn back and help her friends, but she knew the only to stop the fighting was to find Discord! He was the key to everything! He was the reason why the Everfree Forest had gone from bad to worse. All the terrible things that had happened were all because of him! The forest, their parents, and now the ponies of their kingdom were locked in battle! Yes, it was because of Discord that their parents are gone. Celestia felt a fresh new wave of hatred towards the creature that had caused them so much pain. She now fully understood why Luna wanted to use the Elements of Harmony to rid them and the land of the mad being. For a split second she wanted to call off her plan and go with Luna’s.

“Ah, but remember,” a small voice in her head began. “All the things that have happened are your fault as well. You and Luna are guilty too. Discord only did what he had too because you two allowed him. If you had seen through his lies, none of this would have happened.”

It was true. As much as Celestia hated to admit it, she and her sister are both responsible for everything that has happened. They allowed themselves to be tricked and because of that, the Everfree has changed for the worst. Because of them, their parents are no longer with them. Celestia continued fly behind her sister, but tears had began to form in her eyes, her vision becoming blurry. How can they possibly be suited to rule over the kingdom when they have already made this many damaging mistakes? How could anyone trust them to rule over Equestria after this? Celestia felt like her heart might break on the spot, but then something her mother had once told them came to light. She and Luna were questioning her about Nimph and how she felt the need to show her compassion when others wouldn’t.

“I believe, Nimph was a pony who had lost her way. And making a terrible mistake only deepened her sadness. I think in sacrificing herself to save Equestria, she was trying to redeem herself.”

When Luna asked if she thought Nimph had, their mother smiled.

“Yes, I think she did. You see my little Princesses, there can be times of great sadness, times when you feel like the world around you is falling apart. But, even the smallest speck of light can be seen in the darkness.”

At the time the two sisters didn’t know what their mother meant, but now Celestia was starting to see. Even though she and Luna had messed up, they were on their way to stop the monster they had created. Their friends were fighting to save the kingdom with them and despite their parent’s deaths, Celestia refused to let Luna and herself use the Elements of Harmony to destroy Discord. But was that really what their parents would have done if they were with them now? She was brought out of her thoughts when Luna’s voice called out to her.

“Celestia! I said, do you see him?!”

“N-no!” replied Celestia blinking her tears away. “But he must be around here somewhere! Wait, I think I see him! Yes, that’s him!”

“Let’s end this!” roared Luna as she quickened her speed.

Celestia caught up with her little sister, using her magic to unbutton the saddlebag. Discord approached his throne scratching his beard thoughtfully. The already checkered blue ground wasn’t quite cutting it anymore for him. With a snap of his fingers he made the ground rise and as an extra bonus he changed the raised part of the ground pink. Shrugging, he walked up the steep incline without any problems and sat comfortably on his red throne. He snapped his fingers again, making an empty glass appear in the hand that wasn’t carrying a small sack of black seeds. Crossing his legs, he sat admiring his handy work on the small town. The houses that used to be rooted to the ground now drifted haphazardly in mid air. Once and a while, the odd animal would float by with the most peculiar forms. Sitting on top of his new hill, he was able to see small flashes in the distance caused by the battle for the kingdom. Discord reached into his little sack, pulling out a handful of seeds and began eating. He filled the empty glass with lemon juice and began drinking away. The class itself had replaced the lemon juice in liquid form. The Shapeshifter drank happily as another small flash of light went off. He looked around but stopped when he spotted the outline of the Princesses. With a smug look he turned his chair around and waited for them. When the two landed they looked around expecting there to be one last trick up Discord’s sleeve. When nothing of the sort happened however, Celestia’s voice rang out making the Shapeshifter raise his eyebrows.

“Discord! Playtime is over! As The Princesses of Equestria we order you stop this madness!”

Discord didn’t reply. His throne’s back still faced the two Alicorns. Celestia went on, this time making her voice more demanding.

“No more games! This time you will pay for your crimes!”

“Crimes?” came Discords voice from behind the red throne. “I thought I was doing you a service! I brought back the Everfree Forest did I not? I did what you and the rest of your kind couldn’t!”

“You tricked us!” said Luna angrily. “We thought you were helping us! But you were doing it for your own personal gain!”

“Who cares why I did it!” said Discord stubbornly. “The forest is back! Better than ever! And how do you thank the savior of the Everfree? By banishing me?!”

“Only after you tried to take over the kingdom in one night!” retorted Luna. “You kidnapped our mom and dad! Then you turned them against us!”

“Did I?” questioned Discord. “All I did was let their true nature show.”

Luna opened her mouth to speak, but no words escaped. Celestia shook her head in disbelief.

“It’s funny,” said Discord darkly. “Everyone I have encountered wear the same mask. They pretend that everything is fine, even when it’s not! They put on brave faces, but its nothing but a mask to hide their shame and fear. And I…”

Discord snickered wickedly making the Princesses stay on high alert.

“I see the opposite. I see the truth, and what I do is help them see themselves for what they really are.”

“Enough!” shouted Celestia bringing Discords speech to a complete stop. “I said no more games Discord! Your reign over this kingdom ends now! Return everything back to normal!”

Discord stayed silent. Celestia and Luna were about to make their move when from behind the throne Discord began to laugh; an awful laugh that made their very core feel wary. The red throne spun around revealing the Shapeshifter rocking back in forth.

“Haha, Oh! I forgot how much fun you Alicorns can be! You are always good for a laugh! The last Princess of Equestria was a riot! Is the game over so soon? Why, I thought we were getting along swimmingly didn’t you?”

Celestia felt a sharp tug and looked behind her to see that her tail was missing. Gasping she and Luna looked back at the creature fluffing up his new long pink wig. Celestia and Luna glared up at him as he began to laugh out loud again. Pulling himself together, he snapped his fingers returning Celestia tail to her. The un-amused Alicorns continued to stare the Shapeshifter down.

“Now, now Princesses,” said Discord smugly. “Don’t be spoil sports. Ah, where are my manners?”

He opened the small bag, pulled out a large amount of the black seeds and began stuffing his face.

“Hungry?” he asked tossing a few seeds their way.

All the two Princesses did was let the seeds bounce off their heads.

“Suit yourselves.” Discord shrugged and continued to sloppily eat.

Celestia and Luna knew that there was only one option left, Celestia made her horn glow and out of her saddlebag came the six gems. Discord threw the bag aside and eyed the new treasures with interest.

“Oooh! What do you got there?”

“The Elements of Harmony!” said Celestia proudly.

“With them we shall defeat you once and for all!” Luna added.

Discord watched as the Elements of Harmony began to circle the two Princesses covering them in what appeared to be a magical barrier. Blown away by the sure absurdity that the two Alicorns really believed that the six gems would be enough to stop him was too much for him to take. He began laughing again harder than ever.

“Oh, stop it! You’re too much! Oh, you should see yourselves right now! The expressions on your faces! So intense! So sure of yourselves!”

Glaring at Discord, Luna also made her horn glow too and together she and Celestia crossed their horns combining their magic with the elements. There was a flash of white light and a rainbow shot out of the sphere surrounding them and headed straight for the oblivious Shapeshifter. His mad laughter never stopped as the rainbow drew closer.

“Stop me?! Now that’s funny! Hilarious even!”

With one last burst of laughter the rainbow hit him! His entire body froze, the ghost of his last laugh forever stuck in time. The magic of the Elements of Harmony turned the deranged creature to stone. The elements stopped rotating and the magic barrier disappeared leaving the Princesses to look up at the now frozen tyrant.

“Did you mean to do that?” asked Luna flying up to Discord.

“I was trying to prevent him from escaping again,” said Celestia poking his outstretched hand with her hoof. “I guess this is the Elements idea of capturing.”

“Is he, well, alive?” asked Luna unsure.

“Yes, I think he still is,” said Celestia. “Just frozen in time is all.”

“Well, good riddance!” Said Luna darkly. “Do you think he’ll stay this way forever?”

“I don’t know, but we’ll worry about that later. For now we have to set things right!”

“And how do we do that?”

“Are you up for another test with the Elements of Harmony?” asked Celestia making three of the gems hover over to her little sister.

“You tell me,” said Luna smiling as she made her three gems spin around her.

Chapter 26

Chapter 26

The Pyre

Together, the two Princesses lifted themselves off the ground and rose high until they spread their arms out and concentrated. They closed their eyes and felt their magic building up from within. The Elements spun rapidly increasing their power as their horns glowed bright.

“Please work,” Celelstia thought to herself as she felt her eyes opening again.

Celestia and Luna hovered high above Ponyville, their arms held out, their eyes glowing white. The Elements of Harmony continued to circle them as a wave of magic was sent throughout the land, erasing what the master of Chaos had done. The mountains returned right side up and stayed rooted to the ground. Pink clouds returned to white with no signs of raining unnatural liquid. The bended yellow brick roads straightened out, forming back to their dirt form. The unnecessary hills around Ponyville shrunk back to their flattened state. Ponyville’s houses and monuments planted themselves back to earth. The pink sky turned blue once again as the sun rose once more to replace the moon. A new day had come and this time, the morning would stay until it was time for the night to take over. When the two Princesses landed, the Elements stopped spinning and returned back inside Celestia’s saddlebag.

Celestia and Luna’s eyes returned back to normal and as they blinked, their vision refocused. Discord’s red throne had disappeared and King Night Shade’s crown lied on the grass at Discord’s feet. Looking around them, the land had returned back to normal. Weather or not he Everfree Forest was still enchanted was yet to be known but until then, they were glad that they had managed to raise the sun and moon again and more importantly; they had defeated Discord and restored their home back to normal! Back in Ponyville the fighting stopped. The guards that had once been controlled were now lying tied up together, looking around in confusion.

“Snap Shot, What’s going on?” Commander Hurricane asked in bewilderment. “Where’s Discord? Why are we tied up?”

“They did it,” said Snap Shot looking out in the distance. “It’s finally over.”

“The royal family?” questioned Commander Hurricane.

“I knew they would!” said Wind Chime excitedly. “The Princesses have never let us down before!”

“Where are they?” asked Tock helping to untie the puzzled guards. “Do you think we should look for them?”

“Can somepony please tell me what’s going on!” demanded Commander Hurricane struggling to free himself.

“I’ll tell you everything later Commander,” said Snap Shot freeing the armored Pegasus from his temporary imprisonment. “Right now we need to find her highnesses.”

“There will be no need for that Snap!” said Tock pointing his hoof to where Celestia and Luna came into view.

Together they made their way toward the awaiting herd. The stoned Master of Chaos hovered behind them. The crowd made to form a path leading them directly toward Snap Shot and Princess Aurora supporting an injured Noble Heart.

“So, this is what remains of Discord,” said Noble Heart wincing as he tried to straighten himself up.

“Incredible,” said Snap Shot eyeing the statue with interest. “But, how did you do it?”

“I think we would all like to know that,” added Princess Aurora.

Princess Celestia made the Elements of Harmony rise out of her saddlebag once more and began to explain where she and Luna had found them and guessed that the Tree of Harmony must have been what Black Wood had been obsessing over.

“Ahhh!” exclaimed Black Wood giving the ponies beside him an “I told you so” expression. “I knew there was something weird going on in the forest!”

“And you two decided to imprison Discord instead of using the Elements to destroy him,” said Aurora smiling down at her little sisters. “Truly, you two are your parents daughters!”

“Speaking of which, where are his majesty and the Queen?” spoke Commander Hurricane. “Last time I saw them was when they flew out to face Discord with you two.”

Celestia and Luna felt their hearts drop to the pit of their stomachs. They didn’t know how to break the news to the last ponies that didn’t know yet. The crowd around them grew silent. Some lowered their heads while others began to tear up. Words failed them as they tried to say what they had to, but every time they opened their mouths to speak, they instantly closed them. Their eyes met Snap Shots, then Commander Hurricane, Noble Heart and finally, they rested on Aurora. Wind Chime stepped out from the crowd and approached her stunned friends. Commander Hurricane looked up to see the crowd silently grieving.

“What’s gotten into all of you?” he demanded.

The guards that did know lowered their helmets in sorrow as one of them stepped forward.

“Captain Snap Shot, Commander Hurricane, Princess Aurora… I’m sorry, but his majesty and the Queen are…”

“The King and Queen are dead,” said Celestia at last.

As she said it, she wasn’t sure if the words that came out were really her own. It felt like a complete stranger had spoken up.

“N-no way,” said Snap Shot in disbelief. “That can’t be right? They must be around somewhere. Maybe I can send out a search party and…”

“I’m sorry Captain,” said the Celestia putting on a brave face.

Noble Heart looked up at his wife as she fought to keep her bravery alive. The Guards that didn’t know about the King and Queens fate looked at their comrades in hopes that they would correct the ladder, but when they didn’t, they too fell into a petrified state and slowly took their helmets off. Snap Shot sat on the field his head lowered and stared at his armored hooves. Wind Chime and the rest of Celestia and Luna’s friends stood beside them, only giving them weak smiles that they returned. The Phoenix landed on Celestia’s back and nuzzled her neck cooing softly. It looked up at the sky to see something the rest hadn’t. Making his way from the castle was Scorpan. The Phoenix clicked its beak alerting Celestia who looked up to see the creature coming closer to them. Soon the rest of the crowd looked up. Scorpan landed and made his way toward the Princesses. His eyes puffy and voice cracked as he began to speak.

“It-it is done your highnesses,” he said sniffing. “I’ve moved them back inside the castle. I-I should be going. I have to speak with my brother.”

“Thank you Scorpan,” said Celestia. “Snap Shot, I think you know what we have to do next.”

“Yes, Princess,” said Snap Shot seriously, but his lip quivered a bit as he ordered the rest of the guard to follow him back to the castle.

“Everyone else, you don’t have to show up but…”

“We want to,” said Wind Chime placing a wing over Celestia’s shoulder.

“We’ll see you two this afternoon then,” said Tock turning to leave with the rest of the herd in silence.

All of them were headed back to think things over and prepare to pay their last respects to the King and Queen. Celestia and Luna looked at their older sister and brother-in-law who opened their mouths to speak but Celstia cut them off.

“Aurora, we will take Discord back to castle as well. We can discuss what to do with him later.”

“Of course,” said Aurora bowing to the sun princess. “Is there anything we can do?”

“You look after your husband for now,” said Celestia wanting nothing else but to get back to the castle before she broke down again.

Beside her, Luna was silent. Her eyes started to water again as her hooves dug at the grass.

“And what will you do after everything is said and done?” Asked Aurora.

“I don’t know,” said Celestia honestly. “Luna and I need to think things over for now.”

Aurora looked like she was about to comfort her sisters but Celestia smiled at her and added. “For now, you two get some rest! We’ll see you in the afternoon!”

And before Aurora could respond, Celestia and Luna lifted off from the ground and headed back to the castle, the Phoenix flying close behind them. Once back inside their rooms, they sunk to the floor. Celestia fought to stay strong, but couldn’t hold her sorrow in any longer. Covering her face in her hooves, she let out all the pain she was holding back. Fresh tears fell to the floor as she continued to weep. The Phoenix staid next to her, the light she gave off slowly began to make her feel at ease once she had calmed down a bit. Standing up, she thought she could hear Luna on the other side of the wall still crying. She looked into the mirror then back at her Pheonix.

“What are we going to do?” She asked her. “How can they ever trust us again after we tell them why mom and dad are gone?”

The firebird flew up to the desk and stared into her caretaker’s eyes. Celestia smiled down at the bird and patted her softly on the head.

“You were really brave today,” she said warmly. “You helped us out a lot. You know, I was meant to let you go after you grew old enough to look after yourself.”

The Phoenix blinked and tilted her head in response. Celestia chuckled weakly.

“And now I can’t see myself without you. Something tells me you wouldn’t leave us even if I let you go.”

The Phoenix cooed softly and held out its wing for Celestia to take.

"Then it’s settled!” she said smiling as new tears ran down her face. “You can stay! My brave Philomena.”

Luna Looked up as her bedroom door opened and Celestia stepped inside.

“What are we going to do Celestia?” she asked as her big sister wrapped her in her wings.

“I don’t know,” said Celestia, “But they have to know why mom and dad are dead. After that… I’m not sure.”

“Do you think we can do this?”

“We have to,” said Celestia brushing her sisters mane. “They need to know.”

“Not that,” said Luna looking up at her big sister.

Her eyes were red but her face showed a serious expression. “I mean can we really rule over this world?”

“Maybe,” said Celestia thoughtfully. “What do you think?”

“I used to think we could,” said Luna, her ears lowering in doubt. “But now, I’m not so sure. We really messed up.”

“I know,” said Celestia. “But who can we possibly pass the throne onto if we aren’t suited to rule over Equestria anymore?”

Suddenly the answer came to her. There was one pony that would be perfect for the throne. They were far more suited then them and more experienced. It was a long shot, but if they decided to turn down the throne, there had to be someone that would take their place.

The sun’s ray shun down on the kingdom that afternoon. The large star was brighter than ever as the warm heat told the crowd walking up the mountain, that summer was upon them. Usually ponies of the kingdoms near and far would celebrate the coming of new crops and travel to lands outside their own to take advantage of the warmth. Not today however. Ponies did travel, but not to take part in trading. The news of the King and Queens passing had spread across the lands like wildfire. Soon enough, not only did ponies venture far to pay their last respects, but others did as well. A flock of Griffons had flown from their homes in the mountains of the north. Deer from the Everfree Forest had come out wearing what looked like necklaces with peculiar markings engraved on them. Even the Unicorn Guild had made the trip. They wore black cloaks with the hoods down and carried long torches that burned bright in the crowd. The Royal Guards waited for the guests to arrive at the top of the climb. With the sun’s light reflecting off their armor, they bowed their heads to each of the guests of royalty. Just as Princess Platinum had said, her father was among the attendants. Clover the Clever hurried over to greet his King as he and the rest of the royals approached the end of their hike.

Princess Platinum’s father was a Unicorn like her. His mane and tail light blond and coat a dark brown with a bald face white as snow. A silver crown with purple emeralds sat neatly on his head. The purple cape he wore was just missing the ground.

“My king!” said Clover, bowing to the Unicorn. “Is there anything I can do for you?”

“You can start by showing me where her highnesses are,” said the Unicorn King pitifully.

“They should be out at any moment my lord!” said Clover as more guests passed by them. “You should have a seat with the rest of the attendants while you wait!”

“And what of my daughter?” asked the Unicorn King following his escort.

“She’ll be outside in a bit too your majesty! You will be pleased to know that she has helped her fellow Princesses in their training!”

“Has she now?” said the King raising an eyebrow. “I have no idea what to expect from that,”

“Oh, she wasn’t alone,” said Clover coughing his urge to laugh away. “The Princesses older sister was around too my liege!”

“Older sister?” The Unicorn King said looking interested.

“That’s right! You remember Knight Shade talking about another mare he and Star Bright looked after, right? Well, she has returned to the kingdom at last!”

“Hmmm. That makes three Princesses I have to take notice of then,” said the Unicorn King thoughtfully.

The two stopped when the crowd the king had hiked up the mountain with were gathering together on both sides of the spring that lead towards the falls. At the edge of the cliff were two wooden structures. Standing next to them were two Royal Guards. Their expressions blank, but something told clover that it wouldn’t stay that way. As the guests sat silently, Princess Platinum found her father and embraced him.

“Oh, father I have so much to tell you!” said Princess Platinum as her father placed both hooves on her shoulders. “I don’t believe half of it myself, but the Princesses have an older sister and she’s to become the Queen of the Crystal Empire! And Princess Celestia and Luna have power over some kind of magical jewels!”

“Easy does it!” said the Unicorn King, struggling to keep up with this new information. “ I would love to hear more darling, but now isn’t the time! How are they?”

“Oh, her highnesses you mean,” said Platinum, her ears lowering in uncertainty. “I think they’re alright. They did tell me so, but I don’t know.”

“I will say this however,” said the Unicorn King smiling down at his daughter. “I am proud that you have helped defend the kingdom with her majesties! Your mother would be proud! Just as I am.”

“Thank you father,” said Princess Platinum feeling very important.

The two hugged again but were made to straighten up when a horn sounded off behind them. Turning around, the attendants saw four Royal Guards being led down the lawn by Snap Shot. The guards that flanked the guests slammed their spears in unison and staid at attention as the their fellow guards passed by. In the center of the group two things wrapped in carpets that bared the Canterlot flag hovered steadily. The guests knew that it must be the King and Queen and behind the Guards, Princess Aurora and Noble Heart walked with Celestia and Luna by their side. Their horns glowing told the guests that they were the ones keeping the King and Queen’s bodies afloat. As they neared the cliff the guards separated and stood by those already standing beside the wooden structures. Together the three Princesses and Prince placed the King and Queen on top of the wooden platforms. With everything now in order, Aurora stood in front of the structures and looked out to the crowd. Many were already in tears while others comforted one another.

“If anypony has anything to say or give, please come up!”

It was amazing that even during a funeral, Princess Aurora spoke to the guests as if it was just another speech she had to give. From the crowd, many rose and formed a line leading to the resting spots. One by one, ponies of the Canterlot, Cloudsdale, Ponyville and beyond placed flowers on the wooden structures until the King and Queen were surrounded by their colorful tokens. Finally, the Griffons and Deer approached the resting spots. Several of the Griffons had placed stones with symbols edged on their rocky surface on each of the corners. When it was time for the Deer’s to give their sendoff, those that wore the necklaces placed them the chests of the bodies. As the guests went back to their seats, Celestia and Luna couldn’t help to notice that the Unicorn Guild remained seated. Their torches burned ever so brightly as they waited for the next phase in the funeral. It was time for each of the Princesses to say goodbye. Luna was first. She placed her hoof on the structures and stood still in silence for a while before moving away. Celestia saw that tears were falling down he face once more. She made to move close to her sister to provide comfort, but thought against it when Luna sniffed loudly and straightened back up. It was now Celestia’s turn. She didn’t know what she would do when it was time for her to say goodbye. Would she cry again like her sister? Or would she stay calm and collected like Princess Aurora. As she approached the structures she looked down at her parents. She couldn’t help but to smile as she saw them surrounded by the flowers and other tokens of gratitude left by the attendants. Snap Shot stood still holding an unlit torch in his mouth. As a single tear ran down his face he watched as Celestia levitated the torch to her. The cloth wrapped around the top magically ignited as she took one last look at her parents before she lowered the fire and watched as the structures were engulfed by the flames. The Royal guards stomped their hoofs in one last solute as the fire reduced the final resting place of the King and Queen to nothing but ash and charred wood. The attendants sat in silence as they too looked on as the burning structures sent smoke to the sky. The wind finally picked up once the fire began to die out. Carrying the ashes off the cliff. At last, it was time for the ceremony where the new rulers of not just Canterlot, but Equestria would be chosen. A pair of staff members from the castle approached the Princesses with newly crafted tiaras that lied on pillows. They waited for Celestia and Luna to accept their new roles, but Celestia smiled at the mares and spoke aloud so that everyone could hear her.

“Thank you, everypony for coming! I know you are expecting Luna and I to take our parents places and lead this kingdom and Equestria into a brighter tomorrow!”

She looked back at Aurora who nodded her head, encouraging her to continue.

“As much as Luna and I would love to live up to your expectations, I fear that we are not quite ready yet!”

The crowd began to whisper to each other in confusion. Celestia had to regain their attention so she went on doing what she knew had to be done.

“I know you believe in us and you think we’re the right choice to take our parents thrones! But we are not ready for that! Before you judge us, we feel that it is our responsibility to tell you why the King and Queen are dead! Discord was a foe we have never encountered before! He tricked and fooled many, including us! If Luna and I had seen through his lies, none of this would have happened! The King and Queen are gone because of our mistakes! So please, don’t be eager to crown us before you know the truth!”

The crowd was silent. Taking in everything that Celestia had said. Once more they started to talk amongst each other. From the back of the herd, Princess Platinum stood up.

“But it wasn’t your fault Princess!” she said aloud taking even herself by surprise. “Discord had tricked many in the past! If any one’s to blame, it’s him!”

Silent agreements followed the Unicorn Princess’ words. Finally, Wind Chime stood up too.

“She’s right!” Wind Chime agreed. “Celestia, You and Luna were fooled! But when you realized what Discord had done, you two never gave up! You stopped him in the end! With out you two, we would still be living under Discord’s shadow!”

“You overestimate us!” said Luna stepping forward, her eyes red from the tears she had shed. “Don’t get us wrong, we want to live up to your expectations! But for now we think it’s best to leave Canterlot to somepony else!”

“But if not you, then who?” asked Princess Platinum.

Princess Aurora and the soon to be king Noble Heart stood by the two sisters and looked down on the attendants with confidence.

“We will,” said Princess Aurora proudly. “I owe a lot to King Night Shade and Queen Star Bright! I feel it’s time that I return their kindness! So, until Celestia and Luna are ready to take their places at the thrones, Noble Heart and I will step in to fill their place!”

The Unicorn Guild didn’t look pleased by this announcement and wasted no time objecting.

“But, but Princess Aurora!” shouted one of the cloaked Unicorns with a long silver mane, blue eyes and dapple grey face. “You and Noble Heart have the Crystal Empire to rule over! The Empire won’t last without a Queen and King!”

“Then I suggest you find somepony else to take those titles!” said Noble Heart calmly but the look he gave the Guild made it perfectly clear that their decision was final. “And I thought we agreed to give you our answer by the time we returned to the Empire!”

The Guild member who had spoken before opened his mouth as to argue his case but closed it when he saw the looks the Royal Guard were giving them. He sunk back into the cloaked mass he was with and remained silent. Princess Aurora and Noble Heart made their horns glow and placed the new tiaras on Celestia and Luna’s head.

“For when you’re ready,” said Aurora to them sweetly and turned back to face the crowd. “As Prince and Princess we accept to take the thrones of the King and Queen! And we vow to keep this kingdom safe!”

Snap Shot looked like he was at a loss for words but when one of his fellow guards nudged him he cleared his throat and spoke aloud to the attendants.

“Mares and Gentle Colts, I present to you Princess Aurora and Prince Noble Heart!”

He along with the rest of the Royal Guards stomped their hooves and saluted to their new Prince and Princess. The guests along with Celestia and Luna bowed to them. The only ones that didn’t bow was the Unicorn Guild who remained silent until after the funeral was over. Celestia and Luna were thanking the Griffons who came when the same Guild member from before waved them over. Celestia and Luna were willing to bet everything they had that whatever he was going to tell them, it wasn’t going to be anything good. Sure enough, once he was sure that no one was going to overhear them he started.

“First off Princesses, I am sorry for your loss. Mother and father were respected by many in their time. Sure we may have had our disagreements, but I think we kept our bonds despite them.”

Celestia and Luna had a feeling that this guild member was trying to tell them something, but didn’t want to cut to the chase. They stared back at him with curious expressions.

“If you must know your majesties, we had a run in with your father before one of our own returned to us.”

“You mean the new pony?” asked Luna “Why did he have to leave so soon? We never got to say goodbye. Come to think of it, where is he? I thought he would come with you! He did look after our parents while they were ill!”

“Ah,” said the Guild member rubbing his head with his hoof nervously. “You see your highness, the new recruit has been let go.”

“What?” said Luna raising an eyebrow. “Let go? How?”

“He was tampering in magic to which he had no right!” said the Guild member a little harsher than he had intended. “Surly you must understand that we cannot take any chances after what happened last time with that other Unicorn!”

“That Unicorns name is Nimph!” said Celestia standing tall. “And she deserves to be treated with just as much respect as he does!”

“Of course your highness,” said the Guild member bowing to the sun princess. “I meant no harm by it. But I must insist that we get back to business!”

“What business?” said Celestia starting to feel a little suspicious towards the cloaked Unicorn.

“Your parents and the Guild have kept an agreement amongst each other during their time of rule. It is only right that we tell you two about our deals to insure that our pact is kept!”

“I see,” said Luna remembering how her father seemed to loath being apart of their arrangement.

“But if anypony needs to be told about this, it has to be Princess Aurora and Prince Noble Heart.”

The cloaked Unicorn seemed to keep his obvious frustration in check as he was given this information. His temper wouldn’t be kept at bay for much longer.

“Believe me I would, but since you two are the rightful heirs to the throne…”

“Why does it matter who you tell this too anyway?” Celestia asked.

Her patience at this point was being tested too and she knew if Luna didn’t lash out at him soon, she would.

“Excuse me?” said the Guild member taken aback.

“You heard me,” said Celestia pressing forward. “Why tell us when Princess Aurora and Prince Noble Heart deserve to know about this as well?”

“Because they don’t need to know!” spat the Guild Member his temper finally showing. “They will be to busy with plans for the Crystal Empire to worry about minor dealings such as this!”

“But they aren’t a part of the Crystal Empire yet are they?” asked Celestia standing her ground.

The Cloaked Unicorn approached the sun princess trying his best to over tower her, but Luna marched forward and stood beside her big sister.

“No, your highness!” said the cloaked Unicorn through gritted teeth. “No they are not! We have you two to thank for that!”

“Is that what this is about?” asked Celestia bravely. “You hoped that talking to us would convince us to make Aurora and Noble Heart change their minds?”

“Oh, there’s much more than that Princess, I can assure you!” the Guild member growled.

“Wait!” said Luna suddenly making the Unicorn turn his attention to her. “I think I know why! This deal of yours is all about magic that even your guild has no right to!”

“How would you know?!” demanded the Unicorn firing up. “Don’t talk about what you don’t understand!”

“That’s enough!” said a strong voice from behind him.

Princess Aurora, Prince Noble Heart and Snap Shot came hurrying up to the three. Snap Shot looked like he was about to draw his sword when Noble Heart stopped him.

“Your majesties!” said the Guild member straightening up at the sight of the new Prince and Princess. “I was just informing your sisters about the deal the King and Queen had with us!”

“Indeed,” said Aurora calmly raising an eyebrow. “And why wasn’t I or my husband invited? If I recall correctly, all of us need to be present during important topics like this.”

“O-of course Princess!” spluttered the cloaked Unicorn. “But you see…”

“There is no need to continue,” said Aurora patiently. “It just so happens that the King had a word with me about your dealings and had, to use his words, “a heated discussion in his studies.”

The Unicorn didn’t speak. He was rooted to the spot as sweat started to run down his face.

“A lot of things he told me too,” continued Aurora calmly. “How you let one of your own go after he failed to bring vital information back to you! And after that, Night Shade made it perfectly clear to you that the pact between the guild and the royal family was over!”

“Is that true?” said Luna looking at the scared Unicorn.

“I’m afraid it is Luna,” said Aurora but her eyes glared at the petrified Unicorn in front of her. “The reason why the new pony had to leave was because his cover was blown after the King discovered he was a Unicorn in disguise and he had to return to his sick sister.”

Luna and Celestia couldn’t believe it. The new pony didn’t only lie to them as well, but he was only looking after their parents so he could get close to them and obtain whatever he was after from the start.

Luna felt her anger rise as her magic began to build. Celestia saw what was going on and stepped in front of her.

“Luna calm down! I know how you feel, but you mustn’t let your anger get the better of you!”

“We were lied to Celestia!” roared Luna, her voice magnified to twice its normal volume. “We were tricked again!”

“I know!” Celestia said grabbing her sister by the shoulders. “Listen to me! They were wrong for lying to us, but…”

“But nothing Celestia!” protested Luna looking past her big sister and staring straight at the Unicorn with hate filled eyes.

She broke away from Celestia and in the blink of an eye she was one up on the Unicorn who fell backward; cowering as the Moon Princess glared down at him. Snap Shot made to stop her but was stopped again, this time by Aurora who spoke up.

“Luna, the new pony felt terrible for what he was doing!”

“How do you know?!” demanded Luna looking up at her elder sister.

The magic flowing through her made her mane and tail flow violently without help from the wind.

“Because I believe he didn’t want to face you two after his true self was revealed! If you don’t believe me then, why don’t you ask him yourself?”

Luna felt her chest throb again as her elder sister seemed to have conjured up the new pony out of thin air. But it was no trick. There he was, standing sheepishly beside Aurora. Luna felt the magic flowing through her settle down and her mane and tail returned to flowing softly. She stepped away from the frightened Guild member and started toward the new Unicorn who waited for his judgment to come.

Celestia looked down at the Guild member in disgust.

“We have nothing else to say to you,” she said darkly. “The pact you had with our parents is done!”

“Y-you have no idea what you’re doing!” the cloaked Unicorn growled as he stood back up. “Without us, who will you trust to unlock the secrets of new magic?”

“I guess it’s about time we let the rest of the Unicorns make their own discoveries from now on.” Celestia said plainly before she bypassed him.

Before the cloaked Unicorn could respond, Snap Shot marched forward and blocked his way.

“Should I arrest this hooligan?” he asked staring the Unicorn down.

“No Snap Shot,” said Celestia calmly. “Let him go. We have nothing else to discuss.”

Snap Shot stepped aside and allowed the Unicorn to leave. Still, he kept a close eye on him until he rejoined the rest of his Guild and left. Their torches still burning bright as they started their journey down the mountain.

Chapter 27

Chapter 27

We Are the Princesses of Equestria

To be honest, Celestia didn’t know what her little sister was going to do to the new pony, but after a drawn out awkward silence she finally spoke with a frown.

“So, a Unicorn eh?”

“Yes,” said the grey Unicorn with a weak smile. “Look, I know what I was doing was wrong, but you have to believe me, I wanted to help the King and Queen get better, honest!”

“Then why lie to us?” demanded Luna looking the Unicorn in the eyes.

“Because it was all part of the plan the Guild had,” said the stallion ashamed. “I was lied to as well. The Unicorn Guild promised me that they would help me cure my sister of her illness if I helped them.”

“They didn’t!” Celestia said in shock.

Their family had heard nasty rumors about the Unicorn Guild before but to lie about something as personal as this was low, even for them.

“They did,” said the Unicorn nodding sadly. “I had to leave to check up on her! But it was too late, she was gone.”

“I’m so sorry,” said Luna her anger toward the Unicorn fading as pity took over.

“It’s alright,” said the Unicorn seriously. “We’ve all lost somepony important to us! I couldn’t believe it when I heard the King and Queen were gone! Prince Noble Heart sent me a letter letting me know when the funeral was! I knew the Unicorn Guild was bound to be here too so I followed them out of the Empire.”

After the Unicorn had apologized to the Princesses for lying to them, he and Luna went for a long walk around Ponyville. Snap Shot wasn’t ready to forgive the Unicorn as quickly as the rest of the royal family. Celestia approached the Captain blushing furiously.

“You know, if you are that worried about her, we could go too.”

“D-don’t be ridiculous!” he barked. “Aren’t we supposed to be preparing the castle for Aurora and Noble Heart?!”

“I see why it can’t wait till tomorrow,” said Celestia simply.

“Listen Princess,” began Snap Shot but stopped when his eyes met hers.

He found himself staring at her lips and his face went as red as a Phoenix feather.

“D-do whatever you want! I’m getting the staff together to start reconstruction!”

And he flew away, his face still red and shook his head as a faint memory flashed before his eyes. A vision of him self wrapped in Celestia’s wings; her soft lips touching his. He let out a frustrated yell as he continued on his path.

Luna returned to the Caslte late that night in a lighter mood. She told Celetia that the Unicorn wishes to keep in contact with them and is honored to consider them his friends. When Celestia pointed out how Luna had originally thought about them keeping their friends, she blushed and stormed out of her big sister’s room.

A month had passed without incident. Discord’s stoned body had been placed in the castle grounds outside of the maze. There the Princesses would be able to keep an eye on him incase he broke free form his imprisonment. Inside the castle, the stained glass windows had a new art piece added to them. It was an illustration of Celestia and Luna hovering above Discord with the Elements of Harmony circling them. As for the Elements of Harmony, she and Luna had no idea what to do about them. In the end, it was decided that the elements would be kept in the mysterious blue room below the castle for safekeeping. While Aurora and Noble Heart took on their new responsibilities with great pride, Celestia and Luna continued their Princess training on their own. They gave their new tiaras back to the crafter telling him that they weren’t ready for them just yet and continued to wear their old ones. The crafter accepted their choice and told them that he would put them somewhere for safekeeping until the time was right. After he had added that something was missing. Celestia and Luna had no idea what he meant or where that safe spot was, but they didn’t bother to figure out were it was either. During their training, every now and then they would get the staff and Royal Guard to help them. When the staff would praise the two sisters on their progression, they couldn’t shake the feeling that something was wrong. Usually they would accept the amount of compliments being thrown at them, but now they felt like they weren’t worthy of such praise. Their growing doubt was met with an unexpected visit from Scorpan one night. As it turned out, even though Scorpan had pleaded with his older brother, Tirek was determined to follow through with his and Discord’s plan after all. He told them that Tirek was headed for Ponyville and once he arrived, he would stop at nothing until the kingdom had fallen. Putting the safety of the citizens of the kingdom first, Aurora and Noble Heart ordered the Royal Guard to set up posts around the city and alert Commander Hurricane of the approaching threat. Needless to say the Pegasi of Cloudsdale sprung into action and wasted no time in setting up their posts in the clouds. Scorpan wished the ponies of Canterlot the best of luck before he headed back to his homeland where his kingdom needed their king to return to them.

“Do you think Tirek will get far?” Luna asked Celestia later that night.

“I don’t know,” said Celestia truthfully. “But if he’s anything like Discord, than we will have to be carful!”

“I don’t think so!” said Aurora appearing at the bedroom door.

“What do you mean?” asked Luna shooting up. “Of course we’re going to fight along side you and Noble Heart!”

“Not this time!” said Aurora seriously. “We need you and Celestia to look after everypony once they’re all safe in the city!”

“But,” Luna began to retort but Aurora raised her hoof for silence.

“I need you two here to protect everyone if things go wrong in Ponyville!”

“But…” Luna started up again, but Celestia intervened.

“Leave it Luna!” she said refusing to meet her little sister’s eyes. “If Aurora and Noble Heart can handle Tirek on their own, we should let them!”

“Celie, you can’t be serious!” shouted Luna angrily. “We can’t let them face that monster on their own!”

“We won’t be alone!” said Aurora reassuringly. “Thank you Celestia. We don’t know when Tirek will arrive, but when he does, we need both of you to stay here and protect everyone!”

And without another word, she left the two in deafening silence. A whole week had passed before one of the Pegasi came flying toward the Castle warning the Royal Guards of the approaching threat! Aurora and Noble Heart hurried outside to hear what the frantic Pegasus had to say.

“It is happening your highnesses!” he shouted from the sky. “Tirek is on his way!”

“Get everypony out of Ponyville as quickly as possible!” commanded Noble Heart.

Behind him, Luna appeared looking worried.

“Luna, find your sister and make sure everyone here is out of harms way!”

“I’ll go with her my Prince!” Snap Shot said looking important. “Troops, help them get the ponies of Ponyville to safety!”

The rest of the Royal Guard obeyed their Captain and flew off with Aurora and Noble heart bringing up the rear!

“Luna, where is your sister?” demanded Snap Shot.

“Last I saw her, she was in the throne room passing again.”

“Good!” boomed Snap Shot as he and Luna soared back inside the castle. “If we hurry, we can reach her before she moves on!”

But Celestia was no longer in the throne room. She was upstairs in her parent’s bedroom. After one of the staff allowed her to enter she unlocked the door and began looking around the room. All the tapestries and things that belonged to the former King and Queen were packed away in wooden chests and boxes. Standing next to the wall was a single case covered by a white sheet.

The staff outside was in a ruckus as the one that allowed Celestia to enter her parent’s bedroom entered with Philomena resting on her back and called out to her.

“Quickly your majesty! You must hurry! The kingdom is under attack!”

“Haven’t you heard?” said Celestia smiling pleasantly at her. “Luna and I are to remain here while Aurora and Noble Heart keep Tirek at bay.”

The mare closed the door behind her and placed a hoof on Celestia’s forehead.

“What are you doing?” Celestia said chuckling. “Luna and I have been asked to stay behind this time!”

“And you are actually doing as your told?” questioned the mare in disbelief.

“Now enough!” said Celestia seriously as she swiped the mare’s hoof away. “We were told to stay behind and we must do what we think is the right thing to do!”

“And is this really what you think is right?” asked the mare.

“I-I don’t know!” snapped Celestia. “Honestly, this is supposed to be a new start for me and Luna! We can’t go back on our word now! We will protect everypony and we can do that from here!”

“Oh, alright,” said the mare casually. “But before you head off and find your sister, I think you should have something.”

The mare walked over to the boxes pilled up next to the window and pointed at a letter that lied on top.

“This letter is addressed to you and Princess Luna. Oh, and so is that case.” she added pointing at the tall thing covered by the sheet.

She left the room leaving Celestia in a confused state. Even the firebird didn’t stay behind with her. Walking over to the window, Celestia spotted the letter and glanced down at the Canterlot seal. She looked back at the concealed case and with a sigh she levitated the letter up to her opened it. The letter was indeed written to them and her jaw dropped when she realized who had written it.

Dear Celestia and Luna,
Your mother and I can’t begin to tell you how proud of you we are. As I write this letter to you two I want you to know several things. One being is that your mother and I must leave you soon. But I don’t want you to fret, for we will meet each other again one day. As one chapter closes another begins and yours is yet to take flight! I will not deny that that there will be dark times ahead. Times where you two will fell all alone in the world, but I want you to promise me that you will hold on to the friends you got!
And second, being a Princess is more than just being born with royal blood. You must be patient with those you care for. Show them wisdom you have learned in your time of rule. When others see nothing but darkness and despair show them compassion. And when they all they know is fear and power pity them.
I know you two can do this! I have complete trust in you! Be strong, look out for one another and no matter how dark things may get, you must never give up! This world needs its rulers! Show them who you were born to be!

We love you.
King Night Shade and Queen Star Bright.

Celestia reread the signature right next to her fathers. It was her mothers. Celestia couldn’t control herself as she felt tears run down her face. Placing the letter on her parents bed, she approached the covered case and with her horn glowing she made to lower the sheets.

“Celestia!” cried Luna barging in the bedroom at top speed. “That mare told me I’d find you in here! What are you doing? We have to go!”

“Your right Luna,” said Celestia sniffing herself back to seriousness. “We have to go. But I think you should read this first.”

Celestia made her fathers letter hover over to Luna who took it and began reading. When she had finished she to was in tears and sank to the floor.

“Don’t you know what this means?” asked Celestia turning to face her little sister.

“What?” sniffed Luna, rubbing her eyes.

“Dad’s right! We have a duty to fulfill!” said Celestia eagerly.

“Celie,” said Luna straitening herself up. “You have no idea how long I’ve waited for you to say that!”

Celestia patted her little sister on the back and led her over to the covered case. With her horn glowing again, Celestia pulled the cover off the case and a smile formed on their faces as they saw what was inside it. The case they were looking at had glass doors and inside it was their new tiaras and royal jewelry. Celestia’s was all golden with a purple jewel in the center of her tiara and neckpiece while Luna’s tiara and neckpiece were black and her horseshoes cornflower. A white crescent moon was etched into the center of her neckpiece. Between the new attire were the Elements of Harmony.

The two sisters came flying out of their parents bedroom, a new found sense of pride kept them going as they swooped down the steps and saw the Mare waiting at the bottom, smiling up at them. Landing on the marble floor Celestia hugged the mare.

“Thank you,” she said in gratitude.

“Think nothing of it Princess!” said the mare rubbing her eye as she smiled at the two Alicorns. “You two look amazing! Now hurry before…”

“Celestia! Luna!” came a voice from the top of the stairs.

It was Snap Shot. When he spotted the two Princesses he kicked off the ground and flew down blocking their way to the front doors.

“Geez I turn my back for one minute and both of you are missing! Where did you find those?”

“As much as we would love to stay and chat Snap Shot,” began Celestia anxiously. “We have no time to sit around here doing nothing! Aurora and Noble Heart need us!”

“Alright then,” said Snap Shot but Luna cut in.

“Captain please, we have to do this! If Tirek is anything like Discord, Aurora and Noble Heart will need us out there with them!”

“I know that Luna, now…”

“Snap Shot, you have to trust us!” pleaded Celestia not hearing what he had just said. “We can stop Tirek before he causes too much damage! But we have to act now!”

“Celestia listen to me!” Snap Shot roared just as loud bringing both her and Luna outburst to a halt.

Sighing in relief, Snap Shot went on before they interrupted again. “I know you have to go. I can’t believe I’m saying this, but I agree. If anypony stands a chance against this Tirek, it has to be you two!”

Celestia and Luna stood frozen to the spot. Surly they hadn’t heard what they thought they had. Snap Shot looked at one to the other and groaned.

“Well, what are you waiting for?! We have to go! Don’t look at me like that Celestia! My troops need me down there just as much as…”

But whatever Snap Shot was about to say next was never heard. Celestia had flung herself at the Captain and pressed her lips against his. At first Snap Shot’s eyes widened in surprise but then closed as he returned the kiss. Luna felt her cheeks grow red as the mare behind them clapped her hooves to her mouth and squealed in delight.

“Um, excuse me you two!” she called out. “If we want to save whatever is left of the kingdom, we have to leave now!”

This made Celestia and Snap Shot pull away from each other and blushing furiously they kicked off the ground and followed Luna out the castle doors leaving the mare in her own silent squeaks of happiness. Outside, the ground shook as a large red centaur made his way down the panicked town of Ponyville and began to head toward Canterlot. From high in the clouds, Cloudsdale answered the cries of fear from below and sent a number of its best flyers to stall the approaching threat! Leading the assault was none other Commander Hurricane! He and his team of flyers dove at the red target, breaking away just in time as a hand reached out to snatch them out of the sky!

“Form right!” barked Commander Hurricane, turning around for another attack.

The massive form of Tirek held up two hostage ponies and hurled them at approaching flock! The Pegasi dodged the airborne ponies and quickly dove after the falling bodies! Draining another Unicorn of his magic, Tirek took carful aim and threw. This time, he hit his mark! The Unicorn smashed into one the speeding Pegasi, sending them both falling to the ground! Forgetting about his own safety, the falling Pegasus grabbed the Unicorn, holding him close. He hit the ground with a hard thud. Opening his wings, The Unicorn rolled away alive, but out cold. The Pegasus felt his back ache as he tried to get up. He wasn’t getting up for some time after that plummet. Commander Hurricane and the rest of the fleet continued to dive at the frustrated horned monster. Tirek swiped at the sky again. It was like trying to wave away a swarm of annoying insects that wouldn’t leave him alone! With his temper rising, he let out bull like roar before a ball of magic began to form between his horns! The Pegasi only had seconds to react before a red lightning like strike came from the red orb! They scattered just in time as Tirek took aim and fired. The red giant turned his head firing again at the retreating flock! The strikes of red magic hit three of Pegasi making them cry out in pain before they fell. Their remaining comrades dove after them while Commander Hurricane flew into the Tirek’s line of sight! The tall monster fallowed the brave leaders retreating back before reaching out his arm! The distraction worked! The falling Pegasi were saved, but the Comander felt long red fingers wrap around his body! He tried to wiggle his way out of the beast tightened his grip. Commender Hurricane let out cry of agony as he felt his wings make a crunching sound. Tirek brought the trapped Pegasus down to eyelevel where they glared at each other.

“Ugh! Do your worst fiend!” shouted Commander Hurricane. “I’m not scared of you!”

Tirek smiled wickedly at his helpless prey. “With Pleasure.”

He opened his mouth wide and inhaled. Commander Hurricane felt as if his fighting spirit had been whipped from existence. He felt his flank give hard throb as his cutie mark disappeared and his eyes grew dim and unfocused. He became limp in monsters hand and gave up the struggle.

“You’re in my way little insect!” growled Tirek tossing the weakened Commander over his shoulder.

His fellow Pegasus caught him and brought him gently to the ground.

“Oh no!” cried one of the Pegasus in shock. “What do we do know?!”

“W-we keep fighting!” the Commander said sounding less brave by the second.

“What can we do? He’s enormous!”

“If we don’t come up with something fast, He’ll destroy Canterlot!” shrieked a frightened mare from Ponyville.

Just then the ground stopped shaking as the ponies of Ponyville and Pegasi of Cloudsdale looked at the frozen form of Tirek. From the direction of Canterlot came rapidly approaching dots. As they drew near the crowd smiled as the approaching bodies of the Royal Guard came into view. Leading them was an armored Alicorn. They landed on the last slope of the mountain and stared down at the scared ponies and the red giant that snarled his displeasure of seeing an armored Alicorn land in front of the Guard

“Impossible!” Tirek cried out. “You’re not…”

“Who I am is none of your concern!” spoke Princess Aurora.

Tirek growled at the tan Alicorn and made his red ball spin dangerously before firing a streak of red magic at the stationary Canterlot defenders. The dark magic collided with an invisible shield making a loud snapping sound! Tirek wasn’t finished yet. As soon as the first attack faded away he sent another blast of magic at the shield! Prince Noble Heart appeared beside the Alicorn and added on to the protective shield with his own magic. He grit his teeth as he struggle to keep the shield up with his wife. Behind them, the Royal Guard prepared to take immediate action! Tirek snickered wickedly as he sent another strong blast of dark magic at the shield. Aurora and Noble Heart braced for impact when a much louder pop went off as Tirek’s dark magic collided with a secondary shield that had appeared out of thin air!

Looking back up at the sky the red beast glared up at his new approaching challengers! Noble Heart couldn’t hold on any longer. He let the magic in his horn go out. Aurora smiled at the two young Alicorns who had just landed across from them. Maybe it was out of disbelief, or the fact that there were now three Alicorns in the herd of Canterlot protectors that Tirek dared not to attack. The two young Alicorns approached their aunt with Snap Shot following close behind looking anxious.

“S-sorry we’re late,” panted Celestia.

Her golden attire glimmered in the sunlight. Luna’s darkened attire made the serious presence she was giving off stand out. Their new tiaras sat perfectly still on their heads.

“Princesses,” Noble Heart began. “What are you doing here?!”

“Our duties Noble Heart,” said Luna with a wink.

“What’s going on?!” demanded Tirek angrily. “Is this your idea of a joke?!”

“Thank you for standing up for us,” Celestia said to her older sister and brother-in-law. “Now let us take over from here.”

Celestia and Luna stepped out in front of the herd and looked out at the towering monster that continued to growl at them.

“Citizens of Ponyville!” Luna’s magnified voice rang out. “We, your Princesses, implore you to get out of harms way immediately!”

Feet away from Tirek, the scared ponies of Ponyville helped take the weakened protectors away from what was about to take place before them. Tirek turned his head for a brief second before Celestia called out to him.

“Hey, Tirek! You wanted us right! Well, here we are! We will not allow any more harm to be put upon these ponies! This is your last chance! Return all the magic you have stolen from your victims and go back to your homeland! Your brother…”

“My brother is weak!” spat Tirek madly. “He couldn’t handle the fact that his so-called “friends”, are the cause of our troubles! I will not run away like he did!”

He stomped his large hoof making the ground shake violently.

“Well, so much for trying to end it peacefully,” Luna sighed.

“One Alicorn or three of you, it doesn’t matter to me! I will destroy every last one of you! Now get down here so I can start with the two of you!”

Celestia raised an eyebrow. “You want me and my sister to come down there so you can destroy us?”

“Yes!”

“We’ll be right there.”

“Celes- I mean Princess, are you sure?” asked Snap Shot approaching the two sisters.

“Oh, Snap,” said Celestia turning to face the Captain of their Royal Guard. “This is us you’re talking about remember?”

Snap Shot looked at his Princesses and faced the fact that there was no way he was going to talk them out of facing Tirek alone. He straitened up and returned to his troops. But not before saying, “Go get him.”

Tirek swore as he stomped the ground once more.

“Enough! This ends now!”

“Such a foul tempered brute!” said Luna frowning. “Well sister, shall we?”

Celestia smiled confidently at her little sister. “Together!”

Tirek had already shot an orb of dark magic at the pair of them. It hit another invisible shield and exploded covering the Alicorns and defenders of Canterlot behind it in smoke. Tirek stared at the spot watching it carefully. From the thick cloud of smoke came two Alicorns who flew directly at the massive beast. Tirek, started to back away, sending out more beams of dark magic that the two sisters who deflected them with ease. They were closing in on Tirek who made his hands begin to glow bright green. With the Elements of Harmony circling them, Celestia and Luna made their horns glow as well. They were inches away! Tirek held out his arms preparing to counter their head on assault. Celestia staid on course while Luna shot up above the giant foe! Surprised by the sudden change of tactic, Tirek looked up allowing Luna to shoot a flash white light. Tirek covered his eyes and by the time he looked back up all he saw was a beam of rainbow colored light come crashing down on him. His angry cry of disbelief rang out as he felt his vision fade to black.

Author's Notes:

While writing this chapter, these two songs came up on my I Phone.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=eDGp0VkMicE
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=jBiQCZd8UII

Epilogue

Epilogue

The Empire’s castle was undergoing its secondary stages of construction. A thin layer of crystal stretched up to the sky. On the ground below, the workers were calling a wrap for the night. Inside the castle, a group of ponies gathered around a table. With the return of Aurora and Noble Heart, the Empire had its Queen and King at last. Thoroughly pleased by this, the Unicorn Guild sent one of their own to attend the meeting now taking place. Once everyone had introduced them selves, Aurora and Noble Heart went over some ground rules everyone had to follow. One of them being that the Unicorn Guild was to no longer use anyone for their own personal gain ever again. The Guild member agreed to these terms and listened to the rest of the rules. When Aurora had finished, Noble Heart began to speak.

“With us as your King and Queen, we need to appoint important tasks to certain ponies of the Empire!”

“My King,” said one of the Pegasi looking important, “I have some young stallions outside eager to prove themselves to you! Trust me when I say they show potential and with the right Captain, you will have one of the strongest guards in Equestria!”

Noble Heart nodded to the Pegasus showing interest. “Very well, we’ll let you sort them out and see if they live up to your claims.”

“Thank you my liege!” the Pegasus said bowing his head. “You won’t regret this!”

“Next, we have the staff to consider,” said Aurora as she looked at a mare opposite of the Pegasus. “We leave that to you.” she said confidently.

“Thank you your majesty!” the Mare said with a bow.

“As for additional mentions such as festivities and other traits, we already have appointed those tasks. And lastly we come to the choice of who will be our ambassador.”

The table looked at one another as if the one chosen for this highest honor was amongst them. Suddenly, the doors to the room opened and all heads turned to the pony making their way to the group. The Guild Member’s jaw dropped as he recognized who it was. Aurora and Noble Heart greeted the newcomer with open hooves and had them take their place by their side.

“Thank you your majesties,” The Unicorn said as he bowed to Aurora and noble Heart. “You won’t regret this!”

“Who is this?’ asked one of the stallions curiously.

“Go on,” said Noble Heart encouragingly. “What do we call you?”

The Unicorn looked at the table from one pony to the next. His eyes met the stunned Guild member. He had wanted to tell them his real name ever since he was removed form the Unicorn Guilds shadow. Now with a fresh start he could begin his new life in the Empire properly. He looked at the group in front of him before saying confidently.

“You can call me, Sombra.”

Author's Notes:

And That concludes Chapter II in the "Princesses of Equestria" trilogy. When I first started this project back in 2013, it was meant to be just another a simple story and nothing more. I can now say that writing this trilogy has been really fun and I cannot wait to get started on the finale!
I hope you all enjoyed reading the second installment! Thank you for sticking with the story or just dropping by to read one chapter.